
The Lost Mage
Amy Difar
This is a work of fiction. Any similarity to events, places, names, or persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental.
Copyright © 2011 by Amy Difar
All rights reserved.
Chapter One
Wispy clouds drifted across the full moon. A group of dark robed figures stood in a circle, their murmurs barely audible from a distance. The gentle breeze gained in intensity as the chanting of the figures reached a crescendo.
The leader continued to chant in some unknown language, his entreaties to the sky echoed by his followers. With a flourish, he sprinkled his sacred concoction on the small flame in the brazier in front of him. The flames leapt high enough to make him jump back and small streams of light started to shimmer in the lines of the occult symbols drawn within a circle on the ground.
The group moved back to watch in awe as the light grew brighter, seeming to emanate from beneath the ground. The lines of the symbol became actual cracks as the seal began to crumble and break apart. The ground was shaking and the supplicants ran for cover. With a bright flash and a rumbling sound, the drawn symbol exploded, showering the area in dust. Only the clear center of the rune remained intact. As the dust cleared, the supplicants left their cover to gaze in wonder at the lone figure standing in the center of the rune.
The leader of the group stepped forward. "Demon, your masters wish you to step forward and do our bidding."
The tall, muscular figure's green eyes narrowed as he looked at the group in astonishment. His long, silver hair blew in the remnants of the breeze. "Kwok?" he said.
"Kwok?" The leader echoed. "Um, yes, Kwok. Is that what we should call you?"
The figure's eyes narrowed in agitation. "Kyda dane lo-patall?"
"What?" the leader turned to his followers. "Does anyone know what he's saying?"
"No, don't you? I thought you spoke the demon language."
"Yeah, yeah, I do. I mean that's what I used to summon him. But I don't know what kwok means ... or that other thing he said. I think Kwok is his name, though."
The supplicants all shrugged.
The figure in the circle said a short incantation in his strange tongue. Then he turned toward the group and spoke. "Excussse me. What language isss this you isss speaking to me?"
The group turned and looked at him in astonishment. With relief, the figure realized that his translator spell seemed to have worked.
"Demon, I am your master, Howard. You may call me Master."
"Massster? What is you speaking about? I have no Massster."
"Yes, Demon. We have called you forth from hell to do our bidding."
"Hell? I iss not from Hell. I is from Kwagl."
"Kwagl? Where the hell is Kwagl?"
"Isss not in Hell. And I isss not demon. I isss Kakdali."
"Kakdali? What are you talking about?"
"Kakdali, minor wizard, of the elemental mages of Kwagl."
"Well, great ... minor wizard. We have called you forth to do our bidding."
"I isss not servant. Why would you asssume that I would serve you?" His speech improved as he got used to the feel of the strange language on his tongue.
"Because we did a summoning spell to bring forth a demon from Hell to help us spread anarchy."
"Have you ever sssumoned a demon before?"
"Well, no, you were our first."
"But I isss not a demon. And if I wasss, I would do my own bidding, not yours."
"No, see, as your summoner, you're bound to me."
"You're not my sssumoner."
"Yes, I am," Howard said in a petulant voice. He tried for a more commanding tone. "I did a summoning spell to bring you forth from hell and here you are."
"What you did isss to take me from my meal, not from hell."
Howard became indignant. "I ... I'm sorry, spawn of hell. Are you actually complaining that we interrupted your dinner?" he turned to give his followers an incredulous look.
"Tea, actually. I wasss having tea."
The followers turned to their leader in agitation. "Is this some kind of joke, Howard? 'Cause I thought we were summoning a demon, not some dude who was having tea."
"We did, I mean, that's what the spell was for." He turned back toward the strange figure and addressed him in a commanding voice. "Demon Kwok, you will do my bidding."
"I will not. Sssend me back." He took a threatening step towards Howard.
Howard took an involuntary step back. "Er ... I, that is we, can't. It was only a way to summon you here. And you're stuck inside that rune symbol, and unless you agree to do our bidding, we won't release you."
"What isss you talking about?" The mage put one foot across the line on the ground.
"No ... you can't do that!" Howard shrieked. He tried to regain his composure and said in an authoritative voice, "You must do my bidding!"
The figure eyed Howard with distaste. "To hells with thisss." The mage stepped over the rubble of the destroyed runes and walked out of the park and onto the city street, leaving the stunned supplicants behind. Once on the sidewalk, he stopped in fear to stare at the tall buildings and possessed mechanical beasts running on the street.
"Bloody hell." With a flourish of his long cape, he headed down the street, oblivious to the stares of those he passed.
Chapter Two
The mage stepped off the curb into the path of an oncoming car.
The driver hit the horn. Honk.
"Honk, beep, toot!" the mage shouted back, attempting to mimic the language of the mechanical beasts as he leapt out of the way.
"Get out of the street, you crazy bastard."
"I'm no bassstard. I know who my father isss," the silver-haired man called after the car.
He continued trying to cross the street, making honking noises at all of the passing cars as he darted between them.
When he reached the other side of the street he paused and looked back, dumbfounded that the mechanical beasts had now stopped and were allowing people to cross the street without trying to attack them.
He turned and walked in the opposite direction. He stopped briefly to gape at a streetlight, amazed that the candle inside burned without flickering.
After being jostled by several people passing by, he turned and started walking with the crowd. He left the busy thoroughfare for a quiet side street. About halfway down the block, he sat on the wide steps of a brownstone.
A gray and white alley cat padded lightly up the steps and sat opposite the mage.
Hey, the cat said.
"Hey yourself," the mage answered.
The two sat in silence for a minute.
So, you can understand me?
"It would seem ssso," answered the mage.
Interesting.
"Not really, you sssee I did a spell to let me understand the first few languages spoken to me here because I couldn't understand what anyone wasss saying."
Ah, the cat replied with a knowing nod of his head. Another moment of silence passed. Hey, do you think you could score me some milk?
"Score?" the mage asked in confusion.
Um, I mean, like, get me some.
"I would love to, tiny friend but alas, I've ssseen no cows or goats, nor any likely places to find such creatures."
Um, yeah, no, dude. I mean could you, like, go to a store and buy me some?
"Ah, you wish me to procure you sssome from a shopkeeper?"
Yeah, sure. That would work.
"I fear I have no gold, kind sir."
Whoa, dude, I want, like, plain old milk. Nothing fancy, you know, no designer stuff. Just milk.
"But would not a shopkeeper wish me to exchange gold for such goods?"
Oh, you mean money? Well, yeah, but not anything as expensive as gold, you see.
"Does this sssociety not use precious metals for currency?"
Well, they use some shiny stuff, but it's definitely not gold, the cat answered, fearing that he was not going to be able to get milk from this man.
"Hmm. How does one go about procuring such currency here?"
Well, one gets a job, I assume.
"Common work? But I am an elemental mage! I barter my services in summoning the elements in exchange for goods and other ssservices. I've never had any need for currency."
Yeah, um, where are you from? 'Cause there aren't any what was it now -- elemental mages? Yeah, we don't have those here.
"But how do the farmers water their crops? How do the bakers summon fire for their ovens? How do the ships sail?"
Well, I don't know about boats 'cause I don't like the water, but the rain comes and everything gets wet. Did I mention that I don't like getting wet? And the bakers, well, they could use magic wood sticks for one thing.
"Magic wood sticks?"
Yeah, they're these wooden sticks that start fires when you hit them on the box they come in.
"What sort of treachery is this? Nobody but an elemental mage may summon fire. How could a simple stick start a fire?"
Like I said, they're magic. Where are you from?
"I'm from, well, I was pulled through a portal, so that would suggest an alternate realm. Things are quite different here."
Damn, said the cat. He was very hungry.
The two sat in silence for some time.
Finally, the mage asked the cat, "Do you have a name?"
Yes, replied the cat. You?
"Yes, I do."
That's cool. The cat licked at a dirty spot on his paw.
"My name is Darakin."
The cat realized that the human wanted to exchange names. If he could, he would have blushed. It had been a long time since any human had cared enough to want to call him by his name. Oh, my name is Mrowley.
"Nice to meet you, Mrowley."
You too, Darakin.
"You don't much like people, Mrowley?"
I used to. Had a family once, but they left one day. Guess there wasn't room for a massive creature like me in the car.
"Car?"
Those things, the cat lifted a paw to indicate a car parked at the curb.
"Ah, the mechanical beasts."
Yeah, those.
"Several of those tried to attack me in the street before. They seemed to become enraged when I tried to speak their language. Isss their language sacred or something?"
I don't know about that, but you have to watch out for them. I lost some good friends to them. And that's what my family left in.
The mage was silent for a moment, thinking about the cat whose family had been lost to one of the mechanical beasts. "Sssorry about your family, Mrowley."
The cat puffed up with pride. Hey, no biggie. Can't keep a tomcat like me cooped up for too long, anyway. I'd have probably run away from them by now.
Darakin let the cat's obvious lie pass without comment.
"I find myssself in need of a companion. I won't try to 'coop you up' or anything. I'd just like some company."
Oh, sure, I mean, you know, if I'd be doing you a favor, sure.
"Thank you. Any advice you can offer would be appreciated."
Well, you could tone down those esses for one thing. Kind of makes you sound like a snake.
"Snakes can speak here?"
Don't know. Never met one, but that's how people say they would speak -- lots of long esses.
"Well, thank you. I'll work on it. I guess I need to find someplace to stay. Are there any boarding houses anywhere nearby?"
Well, yeah, but they wouldn't let me in. But hey, I'll help you find one. You do know that you'll need money to pay for the room, right?
"That's a problem, then. Not only do I have no currency, but I won't stay anyplace where my companion isn't welcome."
Again, Mrowley did the cat equivalent of blushing. We'll have to find a box then.
"A box?"
Yeah, we'll find a big box that we can sleep inside for the night.
"Why would we need to do that?"
I don't know, but that's what all the humans that sleep on the streets do here. It's just the way things are done.
Darakin had his doubts about the box, but he followed Mrowley anyway. After all, he didn't have any better ideas and he did want to fit in rather than draw attention to himself.
The cat led him down an alley behind some retail stores. He stopped in front of a large box. This one will do. Would you mind? It's a little big for me to carry.
Darakin stepped forward and picked up the huge box, once again following the cat, who led him back to the park where he'd been summoned. Mrowley searched for a secluded area. When they found a suitable spot, Darakin placed the box on the ground.
Not that way, silly. Lay it on its side, so you can lie down inside it.
"You want me to lie down in the box?"
Yeah, it will keep the wind and stuff out.
Darakin stood tall and puffed out his chest in defiance. "I am an elemental mage, cat. I command the forces of Nature; I do not hide from them."
Yeah, well that was wherever you came from. Have you tried commanding any forces or whatever here?
"Well, no ..."
Go ahead, give it a try. The cat sat back on his haunches and waited.
"Very well, I will summon fire." Darakin picked up a stick and began an incantation in some strange tongue, holding the stick out in front of him.
After a few minutes, Mrowley spoke up. Not working, huh?
Darakin's shoulders slumped. "No."
Well, how is it that you commanded these forces at home?
"The Elements were enslaved by the Kakdali eons ago."
Kak ... what now? the cat interjected.
"The Kakdali. The elemental mages of Kwagl."
Kwagl? The cat rolled on his back and laughed. What kind of a name is that?
Darakin put his hand on his hip in annoyance. "It's the name of my homeland and it doesn't sound silly in my language."
The cat stopped laughing and sat up. Sorry, that was mean. Don't be mad at me, okay?
"I'm not. Actually hearing the way it sounds when spoken in this language, it does sound kind of silly." He bent down and gave the cat's belly a rub. "As I was saying, the Kakdali enslaved the Elementals and now we mages exchange our ability to summon the forces of Nature for goods and services."
Oh. Well, I guess nobody's enslaved the elements here. And since it doesn't work, lie down in that box, okay?
"Fine." Darakin crawled into the box.
Mrowley waited until he was settled and then slid in next to him. I'll just cuddle, ahem, I mean curl up by your belly here. It'll help keep you warm.
Darakin started to protest that he wasn't at all cold as it was early spring, but realized that the cat was trying to keep his dignity while fulfilling some inner need for companionship. The two soon fell fast asleep.
Chapter Three
When Darakin woke up, Mrowley was nowhere to be seen. "Damn, I'm going to miss him."
Miss who?
Darakin crawled out of the box and looked around. Mrowley was sitting there, using his paw to bathe his face.
"You. I thought you were gone."
Nope. Boy, do you have a short memory. I'm helping you out, remember? You need a companion.
"Right."
Well, I got up early to get myself a mousie. I'm sorry, did you want one? Because I can go back out.
"No!" Darakin said a bit too quickly. "No mousies for me, thanks."
Okay, but you don't know what you're missing.
Darakin wanted to protest that he did know, but instead he asked, "So, what's the plan for today?"
Well, that all depends on what you want. Are you looking to stay here? Or are you trying to get back to your dimension?
"Getting back would be great, but I have no idea how to do that. The idiots that brought me here clearly thought they were summoning a demon from a hell dimension and couldn't send me back, even if they were so inclined, which they weren't."
The cat looked sideways at the mage. But, I mean, if you were able to go back, would you have room for, I mean would you want, aw never mind.
"Would I want what?"
Nah, it's nothing.
"Are you asking if I'd want you to come with me?"
Ahem, no, no I mean it's not my world there. Do they even have cats there?
"They do and I think I could get used to having company. I'd take you along as long as you're willing to travel with me."
No, that's okay. I got a good thing going here.
"Actually, it would be a favor to me. I don't have any close friends back home. I'm a traveling mage and I admit that I've never had a traveling companion before, but I think it would be great."
Oh, well, if it's a favor, sure I'll go with you.
"Excellent. But until I find out how to get us home, how can I get some currency to score you some milk? Is that how you say 'buy'?"
Nah, it's kind of a slang thing. And the only way, I mean, the only legal way to get currency is to get a job.
"Then that's what I shall do. Where does one go to procure employment here?"
Oh boy. This is gonna be tough. The cat shakes his head. Look for signs in shop windows. They put signs up if they need anyone.
"How do you know this? You cannot read, can you?"
No, but the family I used to live with told their son about the signs in the summer when he was off from school. I followed him around while he looked for a job.
"Ah, I see."
Can you read?
"I think so. The translator spell should let me." The mage looked up at a street sign to check. "Yes, I can read."
Good. Um, would you mind carrying me? It's a long way and sometimes I get kicked when I try to walk on the sidewalks.
"Of course." Darakin picked up Mrowley, who quickly settled into the mage's arms.
The cat took Darakin many blocks away to the downtown area of the city. Here the streets were lined with small shops and pubs. As they walked, people stared. The fact that he was carrying -- and talking to -- a cat only seemed mildly strange when compared with Darakin's odd appearance. His cape and his long, glistening, silver hair blowing behind him were what caught most people's attention. Fortunately, most didn't notice the large dagger tucked into his belt.
Darakin either didn't notice the stares or didn't care to acknowledge them, instead studying the windows of all the shops for one of those Help Wanted signs that Mrowley had described.
Unlike Darakin, Mrowley took the opportunity of being carried rather than kicked for a change to yell at the passersby who stared. What? You never saw a mage carrying a cat before? Go have a hairball. Stick your opposable thumb up your --
"Okay. Hush now, kitty. We've no quarrel with these folks."
Speak for yourself, dude. These people have been kicking me and shooing me away for years.
"Ah, I see. I apologize. Proceed." Mrowley continued to hurl insults as they made their way downtown.
After walking many blocks, they finally happened upon an old-fashioned looking pub. Darakin immediately liked the look and feel of the pub. It reminded him of home. In its window sat a small sign that read, "Help Wanted."
"Here," Darakin said to the cat. "I shall work here."
Whoa, dude, you need them to hire you first.
"How do I get hired?"
You gotta go in and talk to the boss, I think.
"Very well, I shall. Are you coming?"
Cats aren't allowed inside. I usually get kicked if I try to go into a shop. I'll just wait in this little corner here.
"Okay."
Darakin was about to enter the bar when Mrowley spoke up. Oh, dude? You might want to lose the cape.
"I have very few possessions, cat, and I'd prefer not to lose any of them."
Not literally lose, I mean take it off.
"But this cloak signifies my rank within the Kakdali."
Not here it doesn't. Here, it just makes you look kind of weird.
"Very well." Darakin removed his cloak and folded it under his arm. He started toward the door when Mrowley stopped him again.
Dude? That knife thingy? I don't think you're allowed to have those here.
Darakin put his hand to the dagger at his waist. "No weapon? How do people defend themselves here?"
Well, there are the police, for one, but I don't think you want to run into them. They might think you're not right in the head.
"These police protect all of these people?" Darakin spread his arms to indicate the busy streets.
Yep.
"How many of these police are there? It would seem that an army would be necessary to protect this many people."
Well, since you're not allowed to have those, the cat indicated the dagger with his paw, people aren't too worried. Look around. Do you see anybody else with one?
Darakin looked around and found there was not one weapon in evidence. "Fine." He unhooked the dagger sheath from his waist and wrapped it in his cloak. He pulled on the door and entered the darkened tavern.
He stopped and gasped in astonishment. A small box on the wall contained miniature people and landscapes. Either there was a race of miniature people native to this realm, or some powerful magic was used to shrink those people.
He was considering leaving before he became victim to the shrinking spell when a voice called out to him, "What's the matter? Never saw a television before?"
He turned and looked at the owner of the voice. "No, I haven't." He took a step toward the large, wooden bar that ran the length of one side of the tavern.
"Are those people okay?" He pointed at the television.
"Them? Aye, they're more than okay. Most of 'em are loaded."
"With what?"
"Huh?"
"Loaded with what?"
"Money, lad. They're rich."
"Ah. Being shrunk into the box must pay very well."
"Sure does." The bartender looked the mage up and down. Darakin's white blousy shirt, suede boots and cotton trousers made him look as though he'd stepped off the cover of a romance novel. "What can I get you?"
"I seek employment."
"Oh, you do, huh?"
"Yes, I need work and you've advertised that you need help."
"What kind of experience do you have?"
"Well, I am ..." Mrowley had pointed out that there were no elemental mages here so Darakin decided not to mention that. "I have experience um ..."
"Can you lift heavy boxes?" This man's accent sounded different from all the others that Darakin had been hearing from humans.
"Indeed I can."
"Are ya legal, son?"
"Legal?"
"Have you a birth certificate?"
"I need certification that I was born? Is not my presence proof enough?"
The bartender sighed. "A green card, perhaps? Have you one of them?"
"Um ..."
"Son, you'll need those if ya want to work in this country. I'm sorry."
Dejected, Darakin left the tavern. When he looked for Mrowley, he found the cat with his fur standing on end and back arched in the corner, hissing as two young men in their late teens were closing in.
"Here, little kitty. We've got some treats for you."
Darakin crept up behind the two men. "Your demeanor belies your words."
"Huh?"
"Methinks you mean to harm that cat."
"Who the hell says methinks?" the thug asked in surprise.
"I do."
"Yeah? Well, mind your own business, guy."
"He is my business ... guy." Darakin grabbed the two young men by their shoulders and knocked them together with such force that they both crumbled to the ground. He stepped past their moaning bodies and picked up Mrowley, giving the cat a stroke on the head.
When he turned back, the bartender was standing in front of him.
"Ach, what the hell? I've already got one or two from the Auld Country, so what's one more alien. I'll give ya that job, after all. I'll need you for heavy lifting and throwing the odd, disruptive customer out. You seem to have some proficiency in that area. You can start tonight. My name is Sean."
"Many thanks to you, Sean. My name is Darakin." Darakin turned his attention back to the trembling cat. "Are you okay?"
Yeah, ahem, no sweat. I had it under control. Didn't you see me? How'd I look?
"Ferocious."
Yeah, that's what I thought. But thanks for the help anyway.
Darakin gave the cat a reassuring squeeze. "Now to see about lodgings."
That's gonna be tough without some cash ... methinks.
"Does my language sound that archaic?"
Ark what now?
"Archaic. Ancient. Out of use."
Oh. Yep, yep and yep. All those things.
"I shall have to adapt my speech to match the patterns I hear locally then. You know, so I fit in."
The cat pawed at Darakin's long, silver hair. Yeah, um blending? That's probably not gonna happen.
"I have noticed that everybody's hair seems different than mine. Does nobody here have silver hair?"
Well, the old people do. It's a sign that they're getting old.
"Ah, no that's gray hair. My hair is silver and it's the magic that causes it. When a child is born with silver hair, a family knows that they've been blessed with a mage. Anyway, I have an idea." Without releasing the cat, he went back into the bar.
"Excuse me, Sean. You've been kind enough and I hate to impose any further, but you wouldn't have a room or a place where I -- and my friend -- could find rest, would you? Just 'til we find a place. We're new here."
Sean chuckled. "I've a soft spot for the fur balls myself."
Hey, who are you calling a fur ball? Mrowley asked in outrage.
Darakin gave the cat a warning squeeze.
"Vocal little thing, isn't he?"
Little? Mrowley shrieked. Didn't he see how big I looked outside with my fur up? You said I looked ferocious.
Darakin laughed nervously. "Yes. He does seem to like the sound of his own voice, I mean meow."
Sean chuckled. "Okay, there's a small room with a cot in the back. You can stay there until you get some money to find yourself someplace proper to stay."
"Thank you again, Sean."
Sean led him to the back and opened a door to reveal a tiny room with a cot and a small table. He flipped the light switch and Darakin jumped and looked around.
"It's just the light, son," Sean said with a laugh, thinking that it was the noisy hum of the fluorescent fixture that startled Darakin.
"Oh and the john is just around the corner."
"Who?"
"Not who, what. The toilet."
"Oh, the outhouse?"
Sean laughed. "We have indoor plumbing here, lad. There's no peeing in the alleys. I'll see ya later." He left the room.
Once they were alone, Darakin put Mrowley down on the bed. "What's wrong with you? He's giving us a place to stay. And you are a fur ball."
Yeah, well, you're a ... a ... furless ball.
Darakin laughed and stroked the cat's back. "Relax. Look -- a soft," he pushed on the rock-hard mattress, "well, a bed to sleep on, anyway. You stay here while I work. Unless you want to roam? I did promise I wouldn't coop you up."
Nah, I'll stay in tonight. Been running around for a couple of days. I could use some shuteye. The cat yawned to prove his point.
"Okay. I'll try to get you something to eat, if I can."
Mrowley lay across the length of the bed and stretched. Through a big yawn, he said, Yeah sure, you know, if something comes your way. It's been days since I've eaten.
"What about the mouse you had this morning?"
Was that this morning? It feels like it's been days.
Darakin shook his head in confusion at the cat's strange accounting of time. "In that case, you must be very hungry. I'll see what I can do."
The cat curled up into a ball on the bed and Darakin headed out to explore his new workplace, and more particularly, this toilet that Sean spoke of.
He turned the corner and saw two doors with crude pictures of people on them. He stood in the hallway, unsure what the pictures meant.
A patron from the bar passed by and entered one of the small rooms. Darakin caught a glance at the large room behind the door and followed the man in. Once inside, he stared at the tiled interior. Two stalls sat at the back of the room, with chamber pots mounted on platforms. Several porcelain fixtures lined the wall. Darakin hesitated, unsure of what to do.
He watched as the other man relieved himself.
"Dude, don't stare at my junk."
"Junk?" Darakin looked around the room in confusion.
"You know, my privates?"
Darakin said nothing, but watched in amazement as the young man went to the sink and washed his hands. The patron then pushed the button on the automatic hand dryer shaking his head as the confused mage jumped at the sound of the machine. The young man hurried out of the men's room, rolling his eyes at Darakin.
When the door had closed, Darakin used the urinal as he had seen the young man do. He reached up and pressed the handle down, watching with fascination as it flushed.
Then he turned toward the sink. A sign on the wall read, "All employees must wash their hands before leaving."
He reached out to touch the handle next to the faucet and pulled it forward slowly. Water started to trickle out. Fascinated, he held his hand under the stream.
"How can this be?" He whispered to the empty room.
After using the soap dispenser as he'd seen the other man do, he held his hands under the water again and jumped back as he got burned.
He looked at the red circle on the handle, then over at the other with its blue circle. He reached over and pulled the cold handle forward. Then he tested the tap water again, pleased to find it was a more manageable temperature.
Next, Darakin went to the hand dryer. Bracing himself, he pressed the button. Though he'd been expecting it, he still jumped when the air started blowing from the nozzle. He held his hands under it, amazed at how quickly they dried.
He almost bumped into Sean as he exited the room.
Sean looked at his face and laughed. "I don't think I've ever seen anyone looking so shocked coming out of there. Is it a mess then?"
"No. It's amazing!"
Sean laughed. "I'm not sure what that means. It's pretty ordinary as far as bathrooms go. Anyway, I've brought a plate of milk for the wee furry one."
"Why thank you! He'll be pleased."
Sean gave Darakin an odd look, "He will, will he?"
"Yes, this is exactly what he's been looking to score since last night."
"You're an odd one, Darakin," Sean shook his head and returned to the bar.
Darakin went back to the room and poked the sleeping cat. "I have scored you some milk, guy."
Mrowley opened one eye and peeked. As he spied the plate of milk, he jumped up but quickly regained his composure. Let me ask you something. Where you come from, is there any slang?
"Of course."
Okay, and are there people that sometimes use slang but they don't sound right and it kind of makes people laugh?
"Yes, but why are you asking me? Oh, you think I sound silly?"
Well, sort of.
"I am merely attempting to fit in with the locals. I shall continue to listen so I can use their slang more appropriately. Now enjoy your milk."
Thanks, dude. I'll be up in a moment. The cat eyed the milk with hungry eyes but didn't move.
"No need to be so cautious, cat. I know you want the milk. It's actually a gift from Sean." Seeing that the cat was still playing the aloof card, Darakin backed out of the room and left the cat to his milk.
Chapter Four
Darakin made his way back to the front of the pub. The smell of food was making him hungry, reminding him that he hadn't eaten in almost a day. Sean looked up and indicated that Darakin should sit at the end of the bar.
"You look a bit hungry, lad."
"Well, it has been some time since I've eaten, but I have no gold."
"Gold?" Sean blinked in surprise.
"Yes, you know, currency."
"Oh, money! Well, that's okay. Everyone who works here is entitled to a bit of food." He looked across the room at the pretty barmaid and yelled, "A burger for our new friend, Nora."
"Right away, Sean."
Darakin noticed that Nora seemed to have the same accent as Sean. He turned back to the bartender. "You and she hail from the same land?"
"Hail? Yes, we're both Irish. Where are you from, lad? I can't place your accent."
"I'm from the Land of the Kwagl."
"I've never heard of it."
"I'm not surprised."
"I'm guessing that English isn't your first language."
Darakin laughed. "No, it's not. I've been told that my speech is rather odd."
"'Tis, my boy, 'tis. So, do they have ale where you're from?"
"They do."
Sean poured a Guinness and put it in front of Darakin. "I don't approve of heavy drinking while working, but one to go with the burger is fine."
Nora returned from the kitchen and put a large plate in front of Darakin.
"What's this?" he asked.
"What do you mean what is it? It's a burger. You know, a delicious beef patty surrounded by a soft bun."
Darakin pulled the bun back to reveal the meat patty. "Interesting."
Nora put her hands on her hips and stared at the strange man. "Interesting? What's so interesting about it? It's a standard hamburger."
"Hamburger? This looks like no pork I've ever seen. I thought you said it was a beef burger."
"Yes, burger. Short for hamburger and it's not made from ham. Like I said, it's made from beef."
"Then why do they call it a hamburger?" Darakin could see the frustration on Nora's face, but he really was confused.
"I don't know. Just eat it." She turned and went off to help some customers.
"You've a way with the lassies, no doubt." Sean chuckled.
"You're being sarcastic?" Darakin asked.
"Actually, no, laddie. I've never seen her get so frustrated so quickly. I think she likes you."
"She ... likes me?"
"Well, she can't keep her eyes off you."
Darakin turned and saw Nora turn away quickly.
"Now, have you never had a burger before?"
"No. I've never seen a piece of meat that looked like this before, either."
"It's not a piece of meat, it's a patty made up of ground beef."
"Oh. They don't do that where I come from."
Sean laughed. "Obviously not. Try it; I think you'll like it. You just pick up the whole thing and take a bite."
Darakin still looked apprehensive, but he started to pick up the burger.
"Wait!"
"What?" He dropped the burger as though it had burned him.
"Ketchup. You need to put some ketchup on that."
"What's ketchup?"
"Ketchup? Red sauce?" At Darakin's blank stare, he continued, "No? Just trust me."
Sean picked up a bottle of ketchup and lifted the bun to squeeze some on the burger. "Now. Take a bite."
Darakin picked up the burger and took a small bite. A smile soon lit his face and he took a bigger bite. "Thish ish dewicious!" he said with a mouth full of food.
"Told you."
When only one bite remained, Darakin stopped eating.
"What's wrong? A gentleman never finishes everything on his plate where you come from?" Sean asked with a laugh.
"No, I promised the cat I'd find some food for him."
"I'll tell you what. I'll give you a dollar and you can go to the market down the block and get him some cat food, okay?"
"Um, okay." Darakin had no idea what a dollar was or what cat food was, for that matter. He pictured bottled mice, recalling Mrowley's breakfast that morning.
Sean handed him a rectangular piece of paper. "The market is on this side of the street, about five shops down."
"Okay, thanks." Darakin left the bar and walked until he found a shop with a sign that read "Market" and stepped up to pull the handle only to have the door open before he could touch it.
"What sort of wizardry is this?" Darakin exclaimed in surprise as they door banged into him. He jumped back.
A woman exiting the store gave him a wide berth as she clutched her child's hand tighter and hurried off.
Cautiously, Darakin stepped toward the door and it swung open on its own. Once again, he jumped back. Several passersby stopped to stare and laugh at the odd man's reaction. Aware of the onlookers' laughter, Darakin straightened his shoulders and approached the doors again. This time when it opened he rushed past it and into the store where he looked around in surprise at all the boxes.
"Hair dye's in aisle four." the young man behind the counter said, noting Darakin's silver locks.
"What? Hair dye?"
"I figure you for just having woken up in some strange chick's apartment and trying to fix all the crap you did last night but can't remember."
"A chick? Why would I be sleeping with a young chicken? I am not accustomed to sleeping in barns, nor have I seen any in this city for that matter."
"Dude, are you still drunk? Usually people have sobered up by this time."
"Drunk? I've had no spirits. Well, I did have an ale, but only the one."
"Okay, relax. You're just your run of the mill wacko, I get it."
"No, I ... um ... I was looking for the market, but this seems to be a warehouse of sorts."
"Huh? What are you talking about? This is the market."
"Where's the food?"
"Dude, look at this place, it's, like, all around you."
Darakin took a closer look at the boxes on the shelves. Most did appear to contain food and he thought, how odd, they don't eat fresh food in this land. Aloud, he said, "Oh. Where's the cat's food?"
"Third aisle, like halfway down."
"Okay. Thank you ... like ... very much, dude."
"Yeah, sure." The kid gave Darakin a funny look and went back to pretending to read his magazine, but keeping a watchful eye on the crazy man in aisle three.
Darakin went to the specified aisle and walked halfway down. Stacks of cans with pictures of dogs and cats stared back at him. He picked up one with a cat on it. "These aren't mice. The cats and dogs of this land must eat this ground meat, too," he said, looking at the other picture on the label that depicted a bowl full of gravy-covered ground food.
Darakin carried the can to the counter and put it down. "I wish to exchange currency for this merchandise."
"What are you, like some kind of alien?"
Remembering Sean's use of the word alien when he was offered the job, Darakin smiled. "Yes, I am an alien."
"I thought so, but you're missing your tinfoil cap."
"I need a cap?"
"Yeah, tinfoil for the gamma rays, right?"
"Um, sure, whatever you say." Darakin gave the young man a wary look.
The kid shook his head and rang up the cat food. "Forty-nine cents."
"Cents?"
"Yeah, you know, coinage?"
"Coinage?" Darakin stared blankly at the clerk.
"Change, coins, pennies, nickels. You know?"
"Ah, coins. I have no coins. I have only this dollar."
"Yeah, that'll do." The kid snatched the bill from Darakin and hit some buttons on the machine in front of him. A drawer popped out. The startled mage jumped.
"Dude, it's just my till. Relax."
"Okay, dude."
Again the clerk gave him a strange look and held out his clenched hand. Darakin stared at the young man's outstretched fist trying to decide if it was a threatening move.
The kid shook his hand, rattling the coins together. "Your change."
"Change?"
"Yeah, look dude. Just hold out your palm, okay?"
Darakin held out his hand and the clerk dropped some coins into it. The kid hurried to put the can in a bag and handed it to the strange man, hoping he would leave quickly.
Darakin picked up the bag and went back to the bar. He handed the coins that the clerk had given him to Sean and put the can down on the bar.
"One can? You could have gotten at least two."
"Oh. I didn't know the exchange rate for currency and goods here."
"In that case, stay away from the cash register, okay?"
"Okay, dude." He started to walk away.
"Dude?"
"What?" Darakin turned back to face Sean.
"No, you said dude."
"Yes, that seems to be a common form of address among the locals. I'm, like, trying to fit in."
Sean laughed so hard that he started to choke.
Nora rushed over and hit him on the back. "What's wrong with you, Sean?"
Through tears of laughter, Sean gasped, "He's trying to fit in."
"Yes, dude. I am. I, like, fail to see the humor in this situation."
At his words, Nora burst into laughter, as well. When she got her giggles under control, she said, "You probably shouldn't use the word 'dude'. It doesn't seem quite right coming from you."
"But I've heard all the locals using it."
"Yeah, the kids, Darakin. Most adults don't use it, except if they're joking around. And they don't call their boss dude. It's kind of disrespectful."
Darakin was at once apologetic. "Many apologies, Sean. I meant, like, no disrespect."
Through fresh peals of laughter at Darakin's use of the word like, Sean said, "I know you didn't, lad. That's what made it so funny."
Nora continued, "Oh, and about the like thing? It's kind of a poor speech thing. You shouldn't do it."
"Ah, I see. I should be careful about imitating the youth, who have not yet developed rich language skills."
"Yeah, that's it." Nora shook her head with a smile and returned to work.
Chapter Five
Darakin spent the evening carrying heavy crates of liquor and glasses around. He liked the atmosphere in the bar, its bulky tables and heavy wooden bar stools reminded him of the pubs in his home realm. Other than those powerful magic boxes of miniaturized people, there were few things in the tavern that startled him. It was very late by the time he was done and made his way to the little room in the back of the bar.
He opened the door and looked for Mrowley. The cat lay on the bed and opened one eye at Darakin's arrival. You look tired.
Darakin yawned. "I am." Then he remembered the can of cat food in his pocket. "Oh, I have a present for you!"
For me? The cat raised himself up, looking pleased.
"Yes." He pulled the can out of his pocket and held it out for the cat to see.
Cat food? Wow, I haven't had any of this stuff in a long time.
Darakin stared at the can, trying to figure out how to open it. He noticed a tab on the top and pulled at it. To his pleasure, the edge of the can popped open. He pulled it in the opposite direction and the lid came off. "What an ingenious invention." He held the lid up, admiring it.
The cat's head moved back and forth as he followed the can in Darakin's hand. Darakin noticed and apologized. "Sorry, I forgot, you must be starving."
Nah ... well, yeah actually. I am hungry. After all, it has been weeks since I ate.
"Weeks? You said days a few hours ago. And I'll remind you again that you had a mouse this morning!" Darakin said in surprise.
Dude, that was like weeks ago.
"It was not weeks ... oh, never mind. Here you go." Darakin put the can down and the cat dug in. "I'll have to get more tomorrow, now that I know where they sell it."
He lay down on the bed and was asleep before his head hit the pillow.
He awoke to a paw in the face. Dude?
"Huh? What ... what time is it?"
I don't know, but I need to use the box.
"What box? What are you talking about?"
It's just an expression. I have to answer nature's call.
"Oh! Sorry, I didn't think of that."
Well, I need you to work the knob thingy and let me out unless you'd prefer I just used the corner.
"No, no!" Darakin jumped up quickly. "Do you want to stay out then? Or are you coming back in?"
I'll come back in. I need to keep you warm, remember?
"Oh, that's right." Darakin picked up the cat and left the small room. He went through the dark kitchen and opened the back door that led to a small alley where he put the cat down.
Mrowley took a few steps and turned back. Um, do you mind? Could I have a little privacy?
"Sorry, yes." Darakin turned to go back inside.
But only for a minute. I'll be right back to keep you warm.
"Okay, I'll wait here."
Darakin leaned against the door to wait until the cat came back. He must have fallen asleep standing up, because he was startled by the feel of the cat's body rubbing against his legs. He bent over and picked the cat up. He took him back to the small room and put him on the bed. The cat dropped something on the floor.
"What was that?"
Dinner, Mrowley said as he pounced on it.
"Dinner? But I gave you that can of food."
Dude, that was days ago.
"No, it was only a few hours!"
Well, a mousie ran by me, it was impossible to resist.
"Mrowley, you can't bring rodents into a food establishment."
Don't worry. I'm gonna eat it.
"Okay, but please don't leave the carcass around for Sean to find. I'm going to sleep."
Mrowley finished his mouse and curled up next to Darakin, purring loudly. The mage started to pet the cat, but was soon fast asleep.
Darakin woke up again a few hours later feeling refreshed. He went out to the bar area. Sean greeted him.
"Ah, Darakin. Listen, lad, I'm going to give you your wages for last night and you can have the night off."
"But I don't want the night off; I need to work to get some gold ... money."
"I know that, lad, but I'm afraid there's a rumor going 'round that the INS will be snooping about, so I'm gonna need you and Nora to make yourselves scarce."
"Make myself scarce?"
"Yeah, like I said, take the night off. Sorry, but you'll need to find someplace else to stay tonight, too. I can't risk having you here. You can check back tomorrow and I'll tell you if it's clear."
Darakin went back to his room to find Mrowley. "We have to leave."
Story of my life, said the cat, looking sad. What did I do wrong this time? Was it the mousie?
"No, it's not you. It's only for one night, Sean says."
Yeah sure. They always say it's only for a little while.
Darakin picked up the cat and went back to the bar to pick up his pay.
Sean slid an envelope with some money next to a pint glass. "Listen, I called Nora, she has to stay away tonight, too. She's coming by to take you to her place for the night. Have a stout in the meantime."
Mrowley crouched low in Sean's lap, waiting for the inevitable screaming and kicking that always occurred when he was inside a shop. Darakin stroked the trembling cat to reassure him.
After a few minutes, Nora walked in. "Come on then, Darakin. Time for us to disappear."
"You can do that kind of magic?" He asked in surprise as he fell in step alongside her, carrying Mrowley.
"Magic? No, no. I mean we can't be in the bar tonight. Sean has to pretend that we don't work for him."
"Oh, why?"
"Because the INS is going to be around."
"Who is the eye en es?"
"You don't know? INS means Immigration and Naturalization Services. They're the ones who will send you home if they catch you."
Darakin stopped short. "Really? They can send me home?"
"Can they? They want to. It's all they do. Find illegal aliens and send us home."
"Why did nobody say so? I must go back and find this INS."
"Why would you want to get sent home?"
"Because I don't know how to get there myself. They must be powerful wizards indeed, if they can send me home."
"What on earth are you talking about?"
"Well, those who summoned me couldn't even send me back, so if these men can, they must be more powerful than the others."
"Summoned? Darakin, you're starting to freak me out."
Dude, the cat hissed. Ixnay on the agicmay alktay or she won't let us go to her place.
"See? You're freaking your cat out, too. He's hissing at you."
"Him? No, he's ... well, actually he is speaking in some strange language right now."
Not strange, dude, it's Pig Latin. So she won't understand me.
"Pig Latin? What's that? You crazy cat, she can't understand you anyway."
"Okay, not only is the cat speaking to you, but he's speaking Pig Latin? Maybe you should find somewhere else to stay. I don't need any loonies in my life."
"Loonies?"
See, she thinks you're nuts now.
"Crazy people," Nora clarified.
"I'm not crazy. It's just that everything is so different here."
"Oh, I get it, you're homesick. I get that way, too, but not enough to want to get locked up by the INS."
"Locked up? I thought you said they'd send me home."
"Yeah, first they put you in jail and then they put you on a plane."
"Another plane of existence?" Darakin asked in fear.
"What the hell are you talking about? Plane of existence? No, silly, an airplane. Are you afraid to fly?"
"They could make me fly?" Darakin gulped, thinking that perhaps these were wizards he did not want to meet after all.
"I don't know, maybe a boat is an option. Look, just come back to my place for awhile. Turning yourself over to the INS is too drastic. I can't let you do it, even if you are nuts."
Mrowley relaxed and started to purr in Darakin's arms as they followed the pretty woman home.
Chapter Six
Nora took Darakin and Mrowley up to her small apartment. "I'm afraid I only have one bedroom, so you'll have to sleep on the couch. And what are we going to do about a litter box for the kitty?" She looked around.
Mrowley purred in pleasure that she was considering his needs.
"I've got it." She picked up an empty cardboard box and tore up some newspaper to put in it. "Show him the box so he knows where to go."
Tell her I know where to do my business, I'm not an idiot.
"Mrowley thanks you very much," Darakin translated.
Hey, what about the 'I'm not an idiot' part?
"Never mind that."
"Never mind what?" Nora asks.
"Oh, nothing."
"You're a strange one, Darakin."
"Sean said the same thing."
"You know what? I'm going to put on some coffee, and you and I are going to talk. I want to know all about you and where you're from. It must be a fascinating story."
Don't tell her. It's a trap, Mrowley said in alarm.
"No, it's not." Darakin gave the cat's ears a scratch.
"It's not? I'll be the judge of that." Nora called from the little kitchen area.
Good hearing on that one, too, the cat murmured as he leaned into Darakin's hands to enjoy the ear scratching.
Nora came back into the room carrying a cup of cream and some sugar. The cat smacked his lips at the sight of cream.
"Wow, that cat looks thirsty. You know, milk products are actually no good for cats," she said.
Noooooooo! That's not true, Darakin. Tell her she's wrong.
"Why is he howling?"
"He's quite partial to milk and cream."
"Well, okay, I suppose he can have a little." She returned to the kitchen and came back carrying a small saucer for Mrowley's cream.
"I need to use these notes to get him more food," Darakin looked at the cash that Sean had given him earlier.
"Fine, we'll go to a market in a little while. But first, I want to hear about where you're from."
"I don't think you'll believe me if I tell you."
"Try me. I do know that you're a bit weird. No offense intended."
"None taken. But if I told you that I wasn't of your world, what would you say?"
"I'd say no shit, Sherlock. I'm guessing that you're from some primitive, third world nation with no plumbing or refrigeration and very little sanitation. How'd I do?"
"Who is Sherlock? And what's this third world you speak of? Is this that other plane of existence you mentioned? The one where the INS would send me?"
"No, you know, third world, underdeveloped."
Darakin shook his head in confusion. "And plumbing?"
"Oh come on. You know, pipes that carry water to buildings and carry away sewage?"
"We have no such thing where I am from. We do have ice houses, however, and water pumps."
Nora laughs. "Yeah, we did, too, a long time ago. Now we use electricity to power refrigerators that keep food cold and indoor plumbing to give us water."
"Electricity?"
"You know, like lightning?"
Darakin's eyes lit up at the mention of one of his elementals. "Yes, lightning! We have that."
"Well, duh. It's a force of nature. The whole world has it."
"Nora, I don't know how to tell you this, so I'll just say it."
Nooooo, the cat wailed, looking up from his plate.
"Oh hush up and drink your cream." Darakin looked back at Nora. "I'm not from this world."
Nora just stared.
Darakin waited and finally said, "Please say something."
"Do you mean that your homeland is so different that it seems like a completely different universe?"
"No, I'm saying I am from a different world."
Now, you've done it. Street, here we come. Man, I hope nobody stole our box.
More silence. After a minute, she asked, "So, you're trying to tell me that you're some kind of alien? I don't mean illegal alien like me, I mean like an extraterrestrial?"
"I don't know what that is."
"From outer space. Someone who travels through the stars."
Darakin laughed. "Oh no. I don't believe in space men. At least I've never met one or seen proof that there are any."
Good, good. The cat went back to his cream.
"I'm from a different dimension."
Mrowley spit out his cream and made some sort of choking noise. Duuuuude!
It was Nora's turn to laugh. "You don't believe in ETs, but you do believe that you're from a different dimension? Christ, you really are crazy."
"No, I'm not. I was having tea, as payment for some work I did for an outtown family when --"
"Outtown?"
"People who choose to live outside of the towns and cities of Kwagl are called outtowners. I started a fire for this family and they were feeding me tea as payment."
"Wait, these people choose to live away from civilization yet they can't start their own fire?"
"Of course not. They're not mages."
"And you are?"
"Yes. I am one of the Kakdali, a sect of elemental mages. We summon the elements in return for food and services."
"Okay, okay. You need to get your fantasy straight here. Why can't the out ... what was it? Oh yes, outtowners. Why can't they start their own fire by, say rubbing two sticks together?"
"Because only an elemental mage can summon the forces of Nature."
"Of course." Nora stared at Darakin for a few minutes before speaking again. "Fine, summon me ... summon me some wind. Right here, right now. Inside my apartment."
"I can't."
"Of course you can't. There's always some reason why the loony can't use his magic or return to the Mother Ship."
"Ship? What ship?"
"Darakin, you've got an elaborate fantasy going there."
"It's not a fantasy, it's my life."
"Look, when people are really crazy, they invent these elaborate fantasies that can't be proven or disproven. I've read about stuff like this and seen it in movies. And that's what this sounds like."
"I would love to prove it to you, but I don't seem to have my magic here."
Duuuuuude!
"That's exactly what I'm talking about ... why is that cat howling?"
"He's not howling, he's saying ... oh never mind." He turns to the cat in annoyance. "What?"
Dude! You have to show her some magic.
"I can't, it won't work here."
Really? Because you're talking to a cat.
"You're right!"
"What? Are you talking to me or the cat?"
"He reminded me that I can talk to him."
"Because you forgot?"
"No, because I did a translation spell when I first arrived. It let me understand the first few languages that were spoken to me. Oddly enough, the mechanical beasts that I found second seemed immune to the spell. They couldn't understand me when I tried to imitate their sounds. But Mrowley was the next being I talked to, so I understand cat."
"If you think that's proof, you're wrong. I mean, you're not even meowing when you talk to him."
"I don't have to. He understands us."
"Oh really?" Nora asked in disbelief.
"Yes. And the point is that if I could do that spell, I can do other stuff. I just can't summon the elements."
"Fine, do a spell."
Darakin looked around for a minute and then spoke in some strange tongue. Objects from the coffee table levitated in front of Nora.
Her eyes opened wide and then turned to slits of distrust. "Big deal, you can do some magic tricks."
"Tricks? I am no charlatan. You insult me."
"I don't mean to insult you, Darakin. I'll tell you what. Since you think the cat can understand me and you can understand him, you leave the room then I'll tell him a secret and we'll see if he can tell you."
"Mrowley? Is that okay with you?"
Sure, dude.
"Okay. I'll go into the hallway." Darakin left the room.
Nora looked at the cat. He blinked back at her. "Hmm. Okay, well for starters, I can't believe I'm talking to a cat. No, wait. He'd expect me to say that. How about ... I think he's handsome. Oh God, no! Don't tell him that. I don't want him to know I like him.
"Okay, tell Darakin that my birthday is May twelfth. It isn't, you know, but tell him that just in case he somehow knows the real date. Geez. I don't know why this is so difficult. Just tell him the birthday thing." She walked to the door and opened it, beckoning Darakin in.
He walked to the cat. "Well?"
She said she likes you.
"Really?"
The cat laughed. No, I just wanted to see your reaction. She babbled a lot and then said her birthday is May twelfth, even though it really isn't, but that's what she wanted me to tell you.
Darakin turned back to Nora.
She demanded, "Well, what did he say?"
"First he teased me that you said you liked me."
Nora glared at the cat.
"But he told me he was only kidding. Then he said you babbled." He smiled as Nora's eyes opened wide. "He said that you said to tell me that your birthday is May twelfth, even though it really isn't."
"Oh my goodness! I did. You really can ... I mean, you actually talk to him and he understands us? No. No way." She shakes her head. "Oh, I know how you did it." She went to the cat and started vigorously running her fingers through his fur, checking every inch of him for a clue.
What the ... Whoa! Rub the fur with the grain ... WITH THE GRAIN.
"Where is it? Where's the bug?" Nora stops rubbing for a minute.
"Bug? The cat has bugs? Do you mean fleas?"
I do NOT have fleas.
"He says he doesn't have fleas. And he seems kind of insulted."
"Not fleas. A bug. You know -- a transmitter. There has to be one on him." She resumed her search of the cat's fur.
Hey! Watch out for my ... Duuuuuude! I feel so violated. He began licking his fur.
She stood up. "I've never heard a cat yowl so much. What's he complaining about now?"
"He claims you were violating him."
Don't forget that she rubbed my fur the wrong way. I'm gonna have to bathe for a week to fix this. To prove his point, the cat returned to his frantic fur licking.
"Now what's wrong?" Nora asked.
"You rubbed his fur the wrong way."
"I rubbed ... oh for Pete's sake. He really said I violated him?"
"Yes, and if you really don't believe I can understand him, why would you ask me what he was saying?"
"I ... I don't know. I have to sit. This is ... this is unbelievable. So, tell me why can't you do most of your magic here?"
"Well, in my realm, the elements have been imprisoned and may only be summoned by a mage like me. Without us, no boats would sail, no fires would burn, no rain would fall --"
"Yeah, yeah. I get it. No lightning would flash, blah, blah, blah."
Dude, she's totally freaked out. You have to do something.
"Nora --"
She cut him off. "I thought that people who did rain dances and stuff like that were shamans."
"Yes. Long ago, shamans did work with the elements. They worshipped them and led the people in rituals to glorify them so the elements would keep the crops growing and such. But something happened and the elements went crazy. They started killing the people of Kwagl with floods, violent storms, wildfires and earthquakes. If the mages hadn't managed to imprison them, the Elemental War would have caused my people's extinction."
Nora stared at him without saying a word.
Dude, I don't think she's buying it.
"Nora, listen, I know this sounds crazy, but seriously, I was in my world one minute and then here, surrounded by a bunch of young men dressed in dark robes, the next. They thought I was some sort of demon."
"A demon? So, now we've got demons?"
Darakin rolled his eyes at her naiveté. "Now? No. They're not new, Nora, there have always been demons, I'm just not one of them."
Nora leaned back against the couch and sighed, muttering to herself, "Why do I always get mixed up with the nut jobs?"
Darakin sat next to her. "Nut jobs?"
"Crazy people. Nuts means crazy."
"Ah. You have used that expression several times. I'm not crazy, but I know it must seem that way to you. If it helps, being in a different dimension where nothing works the way I'm used to it working makes me feel like everyone around me is a little off, too."
Nora laughed and stood. "I guess. Let's go get that cat some food."
Yay! I mean, yes please, that would be nice. I haven't eaten in days.
"You ate last night."
Well, I'm hungry again so some of those cans would be good.
Darakin laughed. "Mrowley approves of your plan."
"I thought he would."
Darakin recalled the clerk's conversation from yesterday when he bought cat food. "Oh, wait. Do I need a tinfoil hat?"
Nora choked. "What?"
"The store clerk yesterday asked me where my tinfoil hat was. He said I needed it for the gamma rays."
"He was having a go at you, Darakin. He was implying that you were crazy."
"That certainly seems to be a theme here. Everyone I've met so far has called me crazy." The mage's shoulders slumped.
"Sorry," Nora apologized. She walked to the door with Darakin following. With her hand on the knob, she turned back to Mrowley and shook her finger at him. "And no reading my diary or anything while we're out."
Ha! Even if I could read, which I can't because those symbols make no sense to me, how am I supposed to turn the pages with no opposable thumbs? I suppose I could spear them with a claw and turn them over.
At the cat's meowing, Nora turned to Darakin with a questioning eye.
"Oh, he's lamenting his lack of thumbs and trying to determine how he'd turn the pages, but he can't read so don't worry. At least he says he can't."
"It's okay; I don't really have a diary anyway. Let's go."
"Okay."
As they were walking out the door, Mrowley spoke up. Dude? She really did say she liked you.
Chapter Seven
Nora led Darakin down to the street towards the neighborhood market. Darakin, recalling that market doors open magically and wishing to appear acclimated to this world, walked straight into the door, crashing against it with a thud.
"Don't you open doors where you're from?" Nora laughed.
Darakin stumbled back, holding his nose. "But the door at the market I went to yesterday opened by magic at my arrival. I assumed that all market doors worked the same way."
Nora laughed so hard that tears were streaming down her face. "Oh, I have to keep you around for comic relief! It's not magic, it's technology. And not all stores have automatic doors. There's usually a black floor mat with a sensor in front of the door, but not always. You could always look for a sticker on the door that says, 'automatic door'."
Darakin stared at the laughing Nora. Her face was glowing. At that moment he realized that she was the most beautiful woman he'd ever seen, and Mrowley had said that she liked him ... and he'd just made a fool of himself in front of her.
"Fine," Darakin said with indignation. He pushed against the door and entered the market, ignoring the stares of the patrons and workers who had turned at the sound of the large man smashing into the door.
Nora picked up a small basket at the front of the store and walked through the aisles, selecting a few items to buy. Darakin also picked up a basket and put several cans of cat food into it.
They made their way to the register. Nora paid for her items and Darakin stepped forward, placing the cans on the counter as he'd seen Nora do with her boxes and cans.
"That'll be four sixty seven."
"Four sixty seven what?"
"Um, like dollars."
Nora, a smile on her face, stepped forward and pulled a bill from Darakin's stack and handed it to the cashier. "We'll have to go over money back at home, I can see."
"Could you? That would be really helpful."
"Sure, let's go back to my place and see what mischief your cat has gotten into."
"Why would you think that? Oh yeah, you're probably right."
As they walked back shoulder to shoulder, each was acutely aware of the other's physical proximity.
There were mutual sighs of relief when they reached Nora's apartment. She opened the door and walked to the small kitchen area.
"What the hell? Damn it."
"What's wrong?" Darakin ran to her side and stopped short. The cream container was knocked over and the liquid was pooled on the counter and running down the front of the cabinets. The floor was covered in sugar from the bag that had apparently fallen off the counter. The garbage can was knocked over and trash was strewn about the floor. Several incriminating paw prints led out of the kitchen toward the living room. The two followed the trail of cream and sugar through the living room and into Nora's bedroom.
There on the bed sat Mrowley busy licking his paws.
"CAT!" Darakin yelled.
Mrowley jumped. What?
"What happened?"
What do you mean?
"There's cream and sugar all over the place."
Oh that? Don't worry, I cleaned up.
"You cleaned up?" Darakin sputtered. "But there's garbage all over the floor!"
Yep, you're welcome.
"What?" Darakin cried in outrage. "What in the hells happened, cat?"
Well, I was thirsty and I noticed that Nora left the cream container out for me so I jumped to the counter to have some, but she forgot to leave it open. You know I have that thumb problem, so I was trying to pry it open with my claws when it fell over.
"Okay, but how did the sugar end up on the floor?"
Oh, there was a bang or something and I got startled and jumped.
"A bang or something? Was it the cream landing on the floor? As in the container that you knocked over?"
Dunno. Maybe. When I landed, that bag of sugar was sort of in my way and it fell off the counter.
"If everything fell on the floor, why are you so sticky?"
Because I had to have my drink on the floor and there was no way to avoid all of that sugar.
"But how did the garbage end up all over the floor?"
I tried to jump over the mess and onto the garbage can, but it fell over. But that was good 'cause I used the garbage to cover the mess. The cat returned to his bath.
Darakin turned to Nora. "I'm really sorry. I'll go clean it up."
"Not so fast! What did he have to say for himself?"
"He thought you left the cream out for him but forgot to leave the container open so he had to claw it open. It fell, he jumped and then he hit the sugar bag, which fell off the counter. He tried to jump onto the garbage but the can fell over so he used the contents to cover the mess. He thought he was being helpful."
"He thought I left the cream out for him, did he? And spreading the garbage was helpful?"
"Well, that's what he said."
"No more jumping on my counters, little kitty. Do you understand?"
The cat stared but said nothing.
"Darakin? Ask him if he understands."
"Mrowley, Nora doesn't want you on her countertops. Do you understand?"
Sure, sure. But she'll need to leave my cream somewhere else then.
Darakin ignored that last remark. "He understands. And he's sorry."
Hey! That's not what I said.
Nora's face showed disbelief. "Somehow I doubt that. It's a good thing he's so cute."
"Oh, now that's going to go to his head."
Well, what do you know? She thinks I'm cute. Again, Mrowley did the cat equivalent of blushing.
"I'm going to clean up that mess and then I'll make us some sandwiches for lunch."
"Sandwiches?"
"Really? You don't know what a sandwich is?"
Darakin looked apologetic and shrugged.
"It's meat between pieces of bread. You really didn't have anything like that?"
"Oh. Yes, we did, but we called it ... well, I don't think the word translates."
"Whatever. It's called a sandwich here, okay?"
"Yes."
"Good." She left to clean the kitchen.
"Cat, I thought you were worried about having a place to stay?"
Well, of course I am. A warm place to sleep with a box and food is hard to come by.
"Then why would you make such a mess?"
Mess? What mess? I was just trying to eat. It's what I've always done. And like I said, I cleaned up.
"Covering messes up with other messes is not a human's idea of cleaning up. You're not on your own anymore. It's Nora's place and we need to behave while we're her guests, okay?"
Yeah, yeah, okay.
"Good, now I've managed to ... score you some more cat food. Are you hungry?"
Actually, I have to finish cleaning my fur. Maybe we could save that for after my bath?
"Fine." Darakin went to help Nora with the mess. He found her kneeling in the kitchen, sponging the sugar mess from the floor. She'd pulled her long, auburn hair back, but a stray strand had come loose and hung in front of her face. She used the back of her hand to push it out of the way in a manner that Darakin found irresistible. He knelt next to her and used some of the paper towels she'd torn off to help with the cleaning.
She smiled at him and kept scrubbing. Their hands touched and they both stopped their movement, just content to let their skin rest against the others for that brief moment.
"Well, that's good enough for now. But I'll be mopping it again after we eat." She stood and pulled out the loaf of bread to make sandwiches.
She laughed again at Darakin's amazement when she pulled the pre-sliced bread from the bag. "Don't they sell bread at home?"
"Yes, but it's ... different. I mean, it's not cut or so ... perfect looking."
"Well, that's a machine for you. Makes everything to spec."
"Spec?"
"Specification. These loaves aren't handmade. It's all done by machines."
"Your world seems driven by its machines."
"You might say that." She finished putting some deli meat on the sandwich. "Mayo? Oh, forget it; I'm just putting it on." She spread mayonnaise on the bread, cut the sandwiches and took the two plates into the living room. "Come sit."
Darakin sat on the sofa, leaving some space between them so he didn't seem too forward.
"Oops." Nora got up and opened the cabinet against the wall to reveal her television.
Darakin's sharp intake of breath indicated his surprise. "You have a magic box, too?"
"Magic box? Oh, you mean the TV? It's short for television. No TV where you're from, either, huh?"
"No, even our most powerful magi have not managed to shrink men and their environment and put it all in a box. This is magic beyond imagining."
"It's not magic, Darakin. It's more technology. Do you have photographs in your world?"
"No."
"A photo is like a picture but done by a machine." She picked up a picture from the coffee table to show him. "It makes an exact image of what's in front of it. The TV takes moving pictures and projects them to television sets with the right kind of antenna. We turn on the TV and see what they're projecting." She picked up the remote and pressed a button to demonstrate.
Darakin's eyes opened in awe at the power of the small remote. He shook his head, having trouble taking it all in.
"You don't need to understand it to enjoy it, Darakin. Just pay attention to the story and you'll see."
Darakin settled back, allowing himself to be drawn into the complicated story unfolding on the screen before him. After some time, Mrowley ventured in and snuggled into the small space between the two, purring as he received pets from both sides. The three of them were soon fast asleep.
The television show ended and a movie started. The volume at which they'd been watching the quiet love story was too high for the war movie, and the three of them jumped at the sound of automatic gunfire.
Mrowley leapt onto a nearby table knocking a potted plant to the floor.
"What's that?" Darakin asked in fear.
Nora grabbed the remote and lowered the volume. "Sorry, sometimes the noise level between shows isn't consistent. It's gunfire."
Darakin stared at the screen, mesmerized. "I've never seen a gun that could fire so quickly."
"Yeah, if there's one thing our society is good at, it's inventing new deadly weapons." She looked at her carpet, which was now covered in dirt from the potted plant. "Now I'll have to vacuum this mess."
"What does that mean?"
"It means to clean the carpets."
"Oh."
With everything calmed down, Mrowley went back to the sofa to lie next to Darakin. Nora took the vacuum cleaner out of the closet and plugged it in.
She used her foot to turn it on and Mrowley and Darakin both leapt off the couch in fear.
No, it's the cat eating machine! Help! Darakin, don't let it get me. Mrowley raced around the apartment in a panic.
Darakin stared at the loud machine and backed away.
Nora looked at the fear in his eyes and laughed. She turned it off. "What's wrong with you?"
"It's loud."
"Yes, well it is loud, but it's a whole lot easier than trying to sweep dirt off a carpet. What's Mrowley's problem?"
"He says that it's a cat eating machine."
"Cat eating machine? Where does he come up with this stuff?"
No, Darakin, really. When you look in the belly of one of those things, you'll find what's left of a cat.
"He says if you look in its belly, you'll find the remains of a cat."
Nora gave Darakin a confused look for a minute. Suddenly, understanding lit her features. She laughed.
"You silly cat." She laughed harder for a minute.
What's so funny? I don't like being laughed at. Darakin, tell her to stop.
"What's so funny?" Darakin asked.
"The only thing it eats is dirt off the floor, and that includes all the fur that the cat sheds. So when you empty it, a big wad of fur comes out. But the opening is too small to suck a cat in. See?" She held up the hose for him to see.
Mrowley poked his head out from under the sofa for a minute. At the sight of the vacuum cleaner, he ducked back under.
"How does it eat the dirt off the floor?" Darakin asked.
"Well, it uses suction to, um, okay, I don't know exactly," she said in frustration. "I'm not an engineer. Just come here and I'll show you."
She turned the vacuum on again causing Mrowley, who'd settled beneath the sofa to run out and do a lap around the room again before running into the bedroom.
Darakin approached the vacuum slowly. Nora took his hand and held it up to the open end of the hose. "Feel the suction?"
Darakin yanked his hand back.
"Now watch," Nora said as she ran the vacuum over the dirt on the carpet, sucking it into its canister.
"You're summoning some kind of wind vortex!"
"You mean like a tornado? I don't know about that. At any rate, I'm not doing anything. The machine is." Nora finished vacuuming and put the machine away.
"It's okay now, Mrowley, you can come out," she called.
Mrowley's muffled voice came from the bedroom. "Not until the cat eating machine is gone."
Darakin laughed. "It's gone, kitty. It's safe now."
Mrowley poked his head out from the bedroom and looked around. When he felt the coast was clear, he walked out and jumped onto the sofa to sit between them again.
Nora gave him a pet on the head.
"I didn't know you were such a coward, cat," Darakin teased.
Coward? Mrowley sputtered. I'm not a coward.
"But you were hiding."
Not hiding, Darakin, getting ready to make a sneak attack.
"Ah. My mistake." Darakin looked over the cat at Nora. "He was getting ready to make a sneak attack," he whispered in a loud voice.
Nora laughed.
Humph.
Chapter Eight
That evening, Nora made a roast. As she cooked, she explained as best she could, how the oven and stove worked to Darakin. The startled mage wandered around the small kitchen hesitantly touching various things, trying to figure it all out. The fact that the power of the elements was readily available to the people of this land was still unbelievable to him. He felt sad and powerless in this environment.
"I can't believe this," he shook his head.
"What?"
"All these machines you have. They summon fire and wind and water. Those are things that only a mage can do at home. I'm not even needed here."
"I'm sorry." Nora didn't know what else to say.
"I have to find a way home."
"How are you going to do that?"
"I don't know. Are there any mages or wizards here, I mean other than the ones that would make me fly?"
"Not that I know of. I'll let you know if I think of anyone."
"Thank you."
While she cooked, Mrowley walked back and forth rubbing against Nora's legs in an attempt to get her to drop some scraps of food for him.
"Oh, for Heaven's sake, would you feed that cat so he'll stop tripping me?"
"Okay, sorry." Darakin took the cat to another room and opened a can of cat food for him.
Sure, you're getting roasted meat and I'm getting chicken byproducts, the cat complained.
"What's a chicken byproduct?"
I don't know, but I hear that that's what in this food.
"Where did you hear that?"
On the magic box.
"Cat, I really don't understand. It's called cat food. Is it not appropriate for you?"
I guess it's better than nothing.
"Ingrate." Darakin turned in annoyance.
Dude, don't be mad. It's just that the meat smell started my tummy rumbling and I used to get scraps of meat from restaurant garbage bins. It tastes a lot better than this does. But thanks for getting me the cat food.
"You're welcome," Darakin said, mollified by the cat's apologetic words. He returned to the kitchen where Nora was dishing out portions onto plates for the two of them.
"Go sit down, I'll bring the food in."
Darakin walked over to the small table that sat in between the kitchen area and the living room of the small apartment. Two burning candles sat in the middle of the table.
"Ah, fire," Darakin muttered with longing.
"What's that?" Nora called from the kitchen.
"Nothing, just missing my fire-calling abilities."
"Oh. I'm sorry. It must be hard for you."
"Does that mean you finally believe me?"
"Well ... I believe that you believe."
"Nora, what do I need to do to convince you?"
"I'm not sure you can, sweetie." Nora flushed with embarrassment as she realized that she called him sweetie.
Darakin, who also noticed the endearment, cleared his throat and sat. "It smells delicious."
Nora, relieved that he was letting the sweetie slip pass without comment, said, "Well, I hope it tastes as good as it smells." She put a plate in front of him and sat with her own food. "Wine?"
"Yes, please."
Nora picked up the wine bottle and poured a glass for each of them.
"To avoiding the INS," she said, clinking her glass against his.
"Um, okay." Darius clinked his glass against hers a little too hard. His wine spilled onto the white tablecloth.
"Oh, you must not do that where you're from. It's called a toast. We drink in honor of something and gently touch glasses." She took a napkin and dabbed at the stain.
"Sorry."
"It's okay, I'll add it to the list."
"What list?"
"The list of replacement items I need to buy. You know, one container of cream, a bag of sugar, a new houseplant for my table and now, a new tablecloth."
"I'll give you my dollars when I get paid again to help pay for the items."
"Thank you."
Mrowley stationed himself beneath the table, alternating rubbing against their legs. Each dropped food for him, unbeknownst to the other. Before long, the cat's belly was full and he sauntered to the sofa to lie down.
Darakin listened in fascination as Nora talked about her homeland. She described it in the hyperbolic style of an Irish storyteller, making it seem like an enchanted land and Darakin soon found himself wanting to visit. But even more enchanting than the description of her homeland, was Nora herself. She glowed with beauty as she described her childhood haunts and exploits.
When they had finished eating, Darakin took Nora's cue and cleared the table with her. He picked up a clean dish towel and dried the dishes as she washed them, causing their hands to touch several times.
When the kitchen was clean, they turned toward each other and stood there in an awkward silence.
Finally, Darakin cleared his throat. "Nora, this is ... well, I don't know how to say this. I don't know how things are done here and I don't want to make another social mistake or insult you, but I find you very attractive."
"Thank goodness! I want you, too." She jumped forward and embraced him.
Surprised by her sudden movement, Darakin staggered back a step or two, but quickly caught her in a strong embrace. She lifted her face to his and he bent down to kiss her. She returned his kiss with fervor and started moving out of the kitchen, pulling him with her.
Darakin allowed himself to be dragged out of the kitchen toward the bedroom.
Dude, the cat nodded his head with approval as the two shuffled past him.
Darakin ignored the cat, who decided to try to tag along. Just as he reached the door, it swung shut. The cat sighed and returned to the sofa.
He looked at the remote and then at the magic box. Nora had left the doors to the cabinet open. The cat walked on the remote several times until it turned on.
Even though the human stories rarely featured cats, he still liked watching the stories. He enjoyed the movement on the screen and found the sound of voices comforting, although music programs were his favorite. He sat there watching the magic box, reveling in the warmth of the apartment and the full feeling in his belly. He was happier than he'd been in a long time.
A few hours later, the bedroom door opened and Darakin came out. He was puzzled that the magic box was on and tiptoed over to find the small box that Nora had used to control it. He found the remote and looked at the symbols on it. He pressed several buttons, causing various messages to appear and changed the channel several times before he found the power button. With the box finally quiet, he turned around.
Dude, the cat whispered.
Darakin jumped at the unexpected sound. "What?"
Nice. The cat looked at the bedroom and nodded in approval.
"Hey, that's none of your business, kitty."
Where are you going?
"The bathroom. I have to say that I love the indoor outhouse thing in this dimension."
Yeah, it's nice having a box nearby, too. Hey? Can I come sleep in there with you? I did promise to keep you warm and all.
"Sure. Unless Nora says no, it's fine with me."
Coolio.
"Coolio? What's that?"
Nothing. I mean, it's not a thing, it means great.
"Oh." Darakin took care of his business and the cat followed him back into the bedroom, climbing on his legs and making himself comfortable.
Nora rolled over, looked at the cat on Darakin's legs and laughed.
"It's okay?" Darakin asked, brushing her hair from her face.
"Yes, it's fine. I mean he already made himself at home here earlier."
"Coolio."
Nora burst out laughing again. "Coolio?"
"Yes, great. I mean, good."
"Where did you pick that one up from?"
"Mrowley." He gave the cat a dirty look, but the feline was already in full catnap, with his head tucked upside down under a paw.
"Figures. It sounds kind of juvenile; you should just say 'great' in the future."
"Okay." Darakin wrapped a powerful arm around her and the two of them fell sound asleep.
Chapter Nine
As the sun was rising, Mrowley, having gotten up for some nocturnal prowling, padded softly back into the room. He jumped up on Nora's side of the bed and dropped his prize on the sheet next to her face.
He then curled up next to her belly to await her reaction. After a few minutes, she still hadn't awoken, so he pawed at her arm.
Darakin was sound asleep, dreaming of being on a sturdy ship, calling his precious winds to guide the ship in exchange for his passage, when he was awakened by a bloodcurdling scream.
"What? What's wrong?" He jumped out of the bed and stood, ready to do battle. He looked at the small object on the bed. "What's that?"
A mousie.
"It's a mouse!" Nora was shrieking and scooting back from her side of the bed.
That's what I said.
"It's dead," Nora said as she backed up against Darakin.
You're welcome.
"Mrowley? Did you put a mouse in the bed with Nora?"
Of course! You don't have to thank me, it was my pleasure. The cat looked pleased with himself.
"Thank you? Why would I thank you for putting a dead rodent in her bed?"
The cat actually appeared confused. Because that's what I do. I kill mousies. I gave it to Nora as a thank you letting me ... us stay here.
"Nora, I'm sorry, he says it's to thank you for taking us in."
"Ugh." Nora pushed Darakin off the bed so she could stand on his side. She crept around the bed to look at the mouse again. She screeched and ran out of the room shouting, "Oh my God. I can't believe I have mice."
Not anymore! Mrowley called after her. Wow, there's just no pleasing some people. The cat licked a paw.
"Cat! You have to stop with this. You can't put dead mice in people's beds."
But why not? Would you rather I leave them on the floor?
"No! No more dead mice."
Okay, but don't blame me when the place is overrun with live ones.
Darakin made a sound of frustration and went to the kitchen. He returned with a bag to put the carcass in.
Hey! That was my lunch.
"No. I will give you some of that canned cat food and you will eat it. Apparently, that's what civilized cats do here."
Humph. So-called civilized cats can't mouse. Everyone knows that. Mrowley made a grumbling noise and went back to his bath.
Darakin left the bedroom and found Nora in the kitchen biting her fingernail.
"I'm sorry, Nora. He didn't mean to make you mad."
"Ach, Darakin, I'm not mad at Mrowley. He's just being a cat. But I'd rather not have dead things in my bed. Plus, it kind of freaks me out that I've had mice here and didn't know it."
"Well, Mrowley seems to think he took care of the problem, but don't worry, I told him no more dead mice."
"No more dead mice? Are you kidding me? Dead ones are better than live ones. Let him do his job."
Told you. The cat had come out from the bedroom to listen to the exchange.
"Hush, cat. Fine, keep hunting the mice, just don't leave them in the bed, okay?"
Sure, sure. You only had to ask.
Darakin turned back to Nora. "Well, I'm sorry he woke you up."
"It's okay. I had to get up anyway. I have to do some laundry. What about you? Don't you want to wash your clothes?"
Darakin flushed with embarrassment. "I'm afraid these are all I have. I'll wash them, but I'll be ... less than clothed while I do it."
"Really? You don't have a change of clothing?"
"No. Remember, summoned here involuntarily? Didn't have time to pack a bag."
"Of course not. Well, you really need to wear something that looks more like you belong. Those make you look like something from a romance novel cover."
"A what?"
"A romance novel." Nora walked out to the living room and pulled a book from a shelf. She held it up for Darakin to see the cover art that portrayed a well-muscled man wearing black britches and a loose, laced white blouse.
Darakin looked at the novel and down at his clothes. "Hey, that looks like what I'm wearing."
"That's my point, sweetie. These novels are about people from the past. You need some jeans to make you look more modern. Let's go shopping."
"Nora, I have only a few of these dollars left and I still have to repay you for the tablecloth and the plant. I shouldn't be making frivolous purchases."
"You can pay me back eventually. And trust me, this isn't frivolous, you need to do this."
"Well, okay."
"Come on, have some breakfast and then we'll go buy you something to wear. That way we can wash your stuff." She poured each of them a bowl of cereal and added some milk.
Darakin stared at the bowl in front of him. "What's this?"
"Cereal. Now eat."
"What's it made of?"
"Oat grain. Surely you have grains and such in your realm."
"Of course we do. But why is it shaped into circles?"
Nora laughs. "Remember those machines I told you about? Well, they make the cereal shaped like this. But it's mostly just oats, so eat."
Darakin took a spoonful and put it in his mouth. "Hey, thish ish pwetty good!"
"It's not polite to speak with your mouth full."
"Sorry."
"It's okay. I'm glad you like it. What did you usually have for breakfast back home?"
"Bread. Maybe some butter, if there was any available. And tea, of course."
"Well, these cereals are good for a quick meal when you're in a hurry."
"Oh." After a brief pause, Darakin continued. "So, we're going to the tailor?"
"No, not the tailor. Just a retail shop to buy jeans. Those are pants made of denim by machines."
"Oh."
The two finished breakfast in silence.
Mrowley sat on one of the vacant chairs, sniffing the air with envy.
"What's his problem?" Nora indicated the cat with a nod of her head.
Well, you know, the two of you are there eating cereal and I have no mousie or milk or anything.
"I gave you cat food," Darakin said in frustration.
Yeah, but I smell dairy over here and you know how much scoring some milk means to me.
"He wants to score some milk."
"Score? Where do you ... where does he get these expressions from?"
What can I say? I'm a cool cat. You know, just sitting here, chilling.
"I think he's cold."
Not cold, dude. Cool.
"Sorry, not cold but cool."
"Ah. Cool means trendy, sort of. He's saying that he's up on the latest styles ... language-wise anyway."
"Oh."
Nora stood and cleared away the cereal bowls. "Let's get this show on the road."
"What show?" Darakin looked confused.
Nora laughed. "It's just an expression we use. It means let's get going."
"Ah."
Once again, as they reached the door, she turned to the cat. "Now, behave yourself, Mrowley."
The cat stopped bathing to look up and blink at Nora a few times and then returned to licking his paw.
Chapter Ten
Out on the street, Nora let her hand brush against Darakin's as they walked. Taking the cue from her, he gently took her hand and held it.
She led him towards a staircase that led down to a subway platform. As they reached the bottom of the steps, Darakin stopped. "What manner of dungeon is this?"
"Dungeon?" Nora couldn't stop herself from laughing. "It's not a dungeon, silly. It's a subway station. I want to take the train over."
"Train?"
"It's a ... well, it's another kind of machine. You can ride on it, well in it actually, and get places much faster."
"It seems to me that your society is entirely too trusting of these machines."
"Wow, maybe you should write some science fiction while you're here."
"What's science fiction?"
"The whole 'machines taking over the world' thing is the topic of a lot of books and movies here. They're called science fiction."
"Well, my society is a little less trusting of leaving our safety to other beings. If you'd been through the Elemental Wars, you'd be cautious, too."
"Wait, I thought you said those wars happened a long time ago."
"They did, but if lessons are not learned from history, the dragon will fly over again."
"What?" Nora asked as she guided the mage through the turnstile.
"Years ago, before people realized that dragons were attracted to shiny objects, my people used red, metallic orbs to ward off evil. Once they realized that they were actually attracting the dragons, they banned the use of the orbs outside. So now, when someone forgets about things that have happened before and does something foolish, such as leaving a shiny object outside, we say if lessons are not learned from history, the dragon will fly over again."
"We have a similar expression. We say those who do not learn from history are destined to repeat it."
"Your expression seems better suited to its purpose than mine."
At that moment, the subway arrived in the station with deafening noise and a gust of wind that blew all of the debris on the floor around. Nora turned to grab Darakin's hand and found him plastered against the wall in fear.
"Come on, we're gonna miss the train."
"A mechanical dragon!" he exclaimed, his eyes wide.
"That's not a dragon. It's a train. You're being silly, come on."
"I ... am ... NOT getting in that thing."
"Why not?"
"Inside a machine that summons wind and thunder and lightning is no place for a man to be."
"Nothing is summoned, Darakin. The lightning is just the sparks from the electric rails, the noise is from the brakes and engines and stuff, and the wind is just caused by ... well, I don't know the exact science, but it's the tunnel and the speed and everything. Now come on." She tried to pull him forward, but he was impossible to move.
The doors closed and the train pulled out, leaving them alone on the platform.
"Darakin, it's perfectly safe. I ride them all the time."
"Nora, I've accepted machines that shrink men, doors that open on their own ... sometimes, machines that speed along your roads spewing smoke and steam, monsters that suck dirt from the floor and machines that summon fire for cooking, but I will never ride on that monster."
Nora sighed in frustration. "Fine, but the train would have saved us walking ten blocks or so."
"I have no aversion to walking."
"Let's go." Nora turned and stormed out of the station, leaving Darakin to maneuver the exit gate on his own.
When he caught up with her on the street, he took her hand. "Nora, I'm sorry. It's just that, well, I know you don't really believe me, but this world is much different than mine and I'm doing the best I can."
"No. I'm sorry. I shouldn't try to force you into doing anything you don't want to. The walk will do me good and it's a fine day out."
They walked more than ten blocks before arriving at the clothing store Nora wanted to visit. She watched in amusement as Darakin looked around the store. He let his fingers brush the various fabrics of the piles of neatly folded shirts. He banged into a rack and jumped away only to hit another one. His frenzied efforts to steady the displays made her laugh out loud.
Nora went to the bins that contained the jeans. She wasn't sure of Darakin's size so she enlisted the sales associate's help. Darakin started fidgeting self-consciously as the two women eyed his figure, trying to determine his size. They picked out a pair for him to try on and Nora brought them over to him.
"Here, take these to the fitting room, that's the little cubby hole over there, and try them on." She handed him the jeans and gave him a push toward the door.
Darakin took the jeans and let them unfold. Seeing his perplexed look at the zipper, she started to fear that he might have some sort of embarrassing accident, so she took them from him and demonstrated how to close the zipper, emphasizing that he should be careful when zipping up.
He disappeared into the little room and she waited. After more than a few minutes with no sign of him, Nora knocked and asked, "Is something wrong?"
"Yes."
"What is it?"
"Well, they don't seem to fit very well."
"Let me see, please."
Darakin pushed the door open and Nora entered. Her breath caught the moment she saw him. He was stunning. The jeans accentuated his firm butt and powerful legs.
"They look great! What do you think?" She turned him toward the mirror so he could see.
"Don't you think they're a little, um, snug?"
"No, it looks to me that they fit just fine." She pulled at the waist to check.
"Er ... not at the waist. It's my ... well, I feel kind of cramped ..."
Nora looked at the flushed face of the mage. "Oh! That's just the way jeans fit."
"How do you work like this? I fear that I will be unable to bend over while wearing these. I'm afraid to move lest I rip them or injure my ... self."
"Well, they tend to loosen up as you wear them but I suppose we could get a more relaxed fit, if you'd prefer." She tried to keep the disappointment out of her voice.
"I would, if you please."
"Okay. Take those off and I'll bring you another pair." Nora went off to find the relaxed fit jeans.
Darakin struggled to pull off the tight denim pants and then stood there wearing only his undergarments in the little fitting cubicle, waiting for Nora to return.
Nora came back with the much looser relaxed fit jeans. She looked at his underwear and smiled. They resembled baggy long johns. "We'll be getting you some more of those, too."
"What's wrong with mine?"
"Only that nobody wears anything remotely similar to that here, love. Now, try this pair on." She handed him the new jeans.
"Much better," he said with relief as he zipped them up.
"Good," Nora's disappointed voice belied her words.
After finding a shirt and some underwear for him, Nora borrowed a pair of scissors from the clerk to cut off the tags so Darakin could wear his new clothing out of the store.
As they were walking back toward Nora's apartment, her cell phone went off, playing the pop tune she had selected as her ringtone. Darakin jumped in alarm.
"How is music playing from your pocket?"
She laughed. "It's my ring tone. It lets me know that ... oh never mind. I have to answer it."
She hit a button and put the phone to her ear. "Hello?"
"Hello," Darakin said in confusion.
"Not you."
"Not me?"
"No." She turned her attention back to the phone. "Sorry, Sean. What's that?" After a brief pause. "So, not tonight, either? Jaysus, I'll be needing a handout if this continues. Can we come in tomorrow?" There was another pause. "Okay. I'll call you tomorrow."
She pressed a button on the phone. "That was Sean."
Darakin spun around looking at the people. "Where?"
"On the phone. Let me guess? No phones at home, either?"
The mage just stared at her blankly.
"Okay, without going into detail, Sean has a phone," she held her phone up as an exhibit, "and I have a phone. He calls the number to my phone and we can talk to each other, even though we're not together."
Darakin reached out to touch the phone in amazement. "And you expect me to believe that this is not magic?"
"Nope. Just a phone." She put the device back in her pocket. "We can't go to work tonight again. The INS didn't show last night and the word is that they'll be there today."
"But I am in need of those dollars. I must work."
"Me too, Darakin, but you won't be able to work from a jail cell, will you now?"
"No. Is it okay if Mrowley and I stay the night again?"
"Of course. In fact, I'm thinking you should stay there until you find a proper place to stay, not that little room at Sean's."
"That's very kind of you, Nora."
"It's nothing." Nora blushed, hoping that he didn't realize how much she wanted him to stay with her.
Chapter Eleven
"I know. Let's go to a movie," Nora said as they walked along the street. Before Darakin could respond, she added, "I know, I know, you probably don't know what that is. Well, it's like the TV, you know the magic box, but on a much bigger screen. Trust me, you'll like it."
"Okay," Darakin said.
"It's good that it's still early; we'll get matinee prices."
Nora turned and headed toward the local movie theatre. When they stood in front of the ticket booth, she looked at the listings to make a selection. The first movie was a romantic comedy. No way, she thought. That's a date movie. He hasn't asked me out and I'm not going to be the first one to make dating overtures.
The second movie was a big-budget science fiction picture about robots taking over the world. Christ, she thought, he freaked out about a train. I think robot overlords would send him over the edge.
The third movie was an animated children's picture. There's no way in hell I'm going to try to explain to him that the cartoon mouse isn't real or magical.
The next choice was a disaster flick about a flood destroying much of the world. Elements destroying the world? With his Elemental War thing? Pass.
The last option was a fantasy picture that promised beautiful, medieval landscapes and sorcery. Now that seems right up his alley.
Nora stepped up to the window and bought two tickets, before leading Darakin into the theatre's dark interior. Out of the corner of her eye, she watched as the mage stared in wonder at the candy counter and the video monitors that were showing previews.
She also saw the other women stare at Darakin's figure in appreciation. She might not have any real claim on him, but she felt possessive anyway and took his arm.
They found seats in the darkened theatre and waited for the feature to start.
"What are we waiting for? Do you have to hit the magic box button?" Darakin asked.
"Shhh!" Nora hissed as several other patrons turned to look at them.
"Why?"
"Because, you have to keep your voice down in a movie theatre."
"But why?" More people were now staring at them, their faces clearly indicating that they hoped he would be quiet during the movie.
"Because you might disturb others."
"From what? There's nothing going on."
"Please, whisper to me, if you need to. And there is no remote control for this, the workers here will start the movie in a few minutes -- at the posted time."
"Oh," Darakin whispered loudly.
Nora rolled her eyes, thinking that perhaps this wasn't a good idea at all. "Now remember, nothing you'll see on the screen is real. It's all done with special effects and computers."
At that moment, the lights in the theatre dimmed and the screen came to life, causing Darakin to jump.
Nora tried to keep her patience as she whispered to him that the ads and messages in the beginning were not what they were there to see. She breathed a sigh of relief when the main feature started.
She stole furtive glances at the mage to see how he was reacting to the film. He watched without comment until the dragon appeared. The beast flew towards the camera spewing fire and burning everything in its path. He ducked and then sat up in relief when the dragon disappeared from the camera's view. He leaned toward Nora.
"In my realm, dragons can't summon fire anymore. This would never happen."
His loud remark caused several patrons to turn and look at them. "Lady, can you shut the wacko up?"
"Sorry," Nora said to them. She turned to Darakin. "Hush. You have to whisper. On second thought, just be quiet. We'll talk after the movie."
"Humph." Darakin folded his arms and stared at the screen in sullen silence.
The next scene showed a young magic user shooting bolts of fire and ice from his fingers at the dragon as it flew past.
"Pfft," Darakin made a sound or derision. He leaned toward Nora and in a loud whisper told her, "When you summon the elements, you can't do it through your hands. How is he not getting burnt or frozen? This is pure fantasy, Nora."
"Shush!" she whispered furiously. "I know it's fantasy, that's the point."
Members of the audience hurled angry comments at them.
"Shut up or I'll get you thrown out."
"Dude, go back to the basement role playing, okay?"
Darakin looks at Nora. "What's --"
"Shhh, whisper, damn it."
"Sorry," he continued in a whisper. "What's a role play?"
"Never mind. Just keep your comments to yourself, we'll talk later."
With the exception of some sounds of disbelief, Darakin managed to keep quiet for the rest of the movie. Nora jumped up and dragged Darakin out as soon as the credits started rolling to avoid any of the people who had become annoyed with Darakin's comments.
Once out on the street, Nora turned to Darakin. "Don't you know how to just enjoy something? That was a movie. It's not meant to be realistic, just fun. You're just like those cops and nurses who complain about how unbelievable movies and shows are when they watch with you." She turned to walk toward home.
Darakin reached out and grabbed touched her arm. "Please, Nora, I'm sorry. I've never seen anything like that and they just had it so wrong that I couldn't help myself. Please forgive me."
She looked at his beautiful eyes and relented. "Of course, I forgive you." She gave him a sideways glance and against her better judgment, asked, "But how do you know that isn't the way that magic would work in this realm?"
Darakin made some sputtering noises that started Nora laughing. "Fire is fire, Nora. It burns. And frost freezes. Am I to believe that these things are not constants in this realm?"
"No, chill out -- no pun intended, that means to calm down. I was just yanking your chain."
"Chain? What chain. There are no bindings on me."
"It means I was just teasing you."
"Oh."
They walked the rest of the way home in silence. Darakin stood back while Nora opened the apartment door. She walked in and exclaimed, "Oh sweet Jaysus. It looks like curiosity killed the cat."
"Mrowley's dead? No! Where is he? How do you know?" Darakin brushed past her into the apartment and looked around, frantic to find his companion. He rushed past the disastrous mess in the kitchen into the living room where he promptly tripped over a small table that had been upended. He flew several feet and came to rest in front of the coffee table where he saw the cat sitting on the sofa, enjoying a bath.
"Mrowley!"
What?
"You're alive!"
Can't put anything past you, can I?
Darakin reached out and stroked the cat. "It's ... Nora said you were dead and well, I've grown attached to you."
Mrowley cat-blushed at Darakin's words. I like you, too, Dude.
Nora came into the living room.
"Why did you tell me that Mrowley was dead?"
"I didn't!"
"You said curiosity killed the cat."
"Lordie, it's an expression we use here. It's a cat's curiosity that gets them into all sorts of mischief."
Actually, it was a fly.
"Don't you see the mess in here?" She pointed to the table that he had tripped over.
Darakin looked around at the apartment. Every book, magazine and knick knack that had been on a table or shelf was on the floor. He looked back toward the kitchen. The flour canister had been toppled and the white powder was all over the counter.
"Mrowley!" Darakin bellowed.
What?
"I told you not to go on the countertops."
You did?
"Yes. And you told me that all I had to do was ask and you would obey."
Hold on there, dude. Obey is not exactly a word in the cat vocabulary.
"Well, you said you wouldn't do it. Why did you? What happened here?"
I told you, there was a fly. It took awhile, but I caught him.
"What's he saying?" Nora asked in annoyance.
"He says there was a fly."
"Well, that explains it."
Here. The cat picked up something in his mouth and jumped down to deposit the little insect corpse at Nora's feet.
"I feel so much safer now," she said wryly.
"Mrowley, this place is destroyed. You did this," Darakin spread his arms wide to indicate the destruction, "all to catch a fly?"
What can I say? It was an epic battle.
"An epic battle? Are you insane?"
No. Listen, the average speed of a housefly is four point five miles an hour whereas my average speed is about thirty miles an hour. However, since the fly can actually ... well, fly, he can avoid most of the barriers that get in my way, causing me to need to achieve high speed and use a bit of my psychic abilities to know where he's going and reach it first. Now the science of the situation is such that ...
"How do you know all this? You're a cat!"
Mrowley shrugged. Exactly.
"Exactly what?"
What?
"I asked how you knew these facts because you're a cat and you said, 'exactly.'"
Yes.
"Yes what?" Darius cried in frustration. "You can't read yet you somehow know the average speed of a housefly? How do you know that?"
Don't know. Just do. I guess you need some innate scientific knowledge of your prey's abilities in order to effectively hunt. I mean, how do you think birds fly? They use physics, dude.
Darius sat on the couch holding his head. He looked up at Nora. "He gives me a headache sometimes. He's lecturing me on average speeds and science, when he was able to follow the conversation, that is."
Nora laughed. "He sounds like a genius with ADD."
"What's ADD?"
"Never mind. He's a cat, Darakin. Why do you let him frustrate you so? Besides, I've seen cats go crazy for flies before and I'll tell you there's nothing scientific about it."
Pfft. What does she know?
"What did he say?"
"Nothing. He's just sticking with his science story."
"Oh, please. Just help me clean up the mess, will you?" She turned toward the cat. "As for you, you wee beastie, you'll be learning to clean up if you keep making messes like this."
Mrowley blinked silently at Nora before lifting a paw to continue his bath.
"It's no use trying to reason with a cat." She shook her head.
Darakin and Nora cleaned up the latest cat mess and then ate a lunch of sandwiches and potato chips. Darakin was amazed and pleased by the crisp chips.
"You say they just fry potato slices in oil? Nobody in my realm has thought to try this. It's delicious."
"Indeed it is. They're also high in fat, but we eat them anyway."
After eating, they sat on the couch to watch some television, only to end up running to the bedroom, once again closing the door before Mrowley could get in. The dejected cat went back to the sofa to lie down.
A few hours later, Nora crept out of the bedroom, tiptoed to the bathroom and softly closed the door. Mrowley leapt up and padded into the bedroom.
Nora came back only to find the cat sound asleep, curled up next to Darakin's firm chest. She surprised herself by smiling at the sight. She'd tried everything to make the small, cramped apartment seem like a home. She'd filled it with knick knacks (many of which Mrowley had broken during his encounter with the ferocious fly) and pictures, but she could never shake the loneliness that had haunted her life since leaving Ireland.
So, she thought to herself, 'twas only a strange man and a crazy cat I needed to make me feel at home again.
Chapter Twelve
The next morning, Darakin was pleased to awaken and find Mrowley and Nora still asleep. There were no tiny rodent corpses to be found anywhere. A good start to the day, he thought. He crept out of bed, being careful not to disturb either of them.
Nora murmured in her sleep and rolled over. Mrowley opened one sleepy eye and then crawled over to curl up next to Nora. Stifling an "aw", Darakin turned and left the room.
He went to the kitchen and looked around. He would love to prepare breakfast for Nora, but he didn't understand the machines that the people of this realm surrounded themselves with. He looked at the stove from which he'd seen Nora produce fire, but though she'd tried to explain it to him, he had no idea how she'd done it. Feeling useless and out of his depth, he picked up his pile of money and went down to the street, making sure that the door was unlocked so he could come back in.
Down on the street, he looked around for ideas on how to prepare a breakfast. A young man walking by struck a match and lit a cigarette. Darakin recalled Mrowley mentioning these small wooden sticks as a means to summon fire.
"Excuse me, young man."
"Who, me?" The kid looked to his left and right to see if there was anyone else around.
"Yes. Please, may I give you notes in exchange for those wooden sticks?"
"Notes?"
The teen's blank expression caused Darakin to search for another word. "Yes, I mean, dollars?"
The boy laughed. "So, you want to give me a buck for a used book of matches?"
"A buck? Goodness no! I don't even have one and I see no forests around where I could find one. Plus, if such an animal were available, I believe its value would far exceed that of the wooden sticks. But I would give you one of these notes." He held up one of the bills.
"Deal!" The young man snatched the five dollar bill from Darakin with one hand, while throwing the book of matches at him with the other. "Sucker," he laughed as he ran down the street.
Darakin shrugged. He crossed the street at the traffic light as Nora had shown him. He gathered up some brush and twigs from the small park there before he made his way back up to Nora's apartment. He tiptoed in, listening for sounds that she was awake, but the bedroom was quiet.
He looked around the kitchen for an appropriate place to start a cooking fire. There was no hearth or chimney, so he took a plate from the kitchen over to the living room window, which he opened. He spread the brush and twigs on the plate and tried to strike the match the way he'd seen the young man do. Nothing happened.
He turned the book over and noticed the flint. "Ah, some sort of friction, perhaps." He struck the match against the flint. It sparked but failed to light as his fingernail scraped along the coarse material. He quickly became frustrated after five or six attempts. He looked at the ruined matchstick in his hand and ripped another out.
This time, after only took four attempts, the match sparked to life. He held the match up in amazement as he gazed at his beloved fire. Within a few seconds, his fingers became warm and he snapped out of his reverie to realize that he was about to get burned.
He held the match to his pile of tree debris and smiled as the fire lit. He fanned it to life and then returned to the kitchen for a pan and a knife. He broke a few eggs in it and went to hold them over the fire.
The apartment soon filled with the smell of the fire and the cooking eggs. Nora is going to be so pleased, he thought.
In the bedroom, Nora put a hand on the cat's soft back and stroked his soft fur.
Mrowley purred. After all this time, not one person, but two! He was in cat heaven.
Suddenly, the peaceful moment was broken by the shrill beeping of the smoke detector. The cat leapt out of bed. Fire! Fire! Fire! He ran out of the bedroom and into the living room, where he ran in circles before hiding under the sofa.
Nora tried to jump out of bed, but became tangled in the bed sheets and collapsed in a heap on the floor. "Oh, my God! What's burning?" she screamed as she picked herself up.
Darakin, alarmed at the mysterious beeping, the hysterical cat and the shrieking coming from the bedroom, ran back and forth, trying to figure out what to do.
Nora appeared at the bedroom door. "Oh, sweet Jaysus! You don't start a fire on the floor!" She ran to the kitchen and grabbed the tea kettle, the contents of which she poured on Darakin's small cooking fire. "What were you thinking?"
"Well, I ... I ... wanted to make you breakfast." Darakin's shoulders slumped at this latest failure.
While Darakin was stuttering out an explanation, she pulled a chair under the smoke detector and removed its battery. "Could you not use the stove, like everyone else?"
"I couldn't remember how you summoned fire with it, so I bought these," he held up the matchbook, "and made my own."
She grabbed the matches from him and opened it. Only three matches remained. "You paid for this?"
"Yes. A young man seemed very eager to exchange them for one of my notes."
"One of your ... ach, Darakin, how much did you give him? You didn't have any singles in that pile." She softened at the dejected expression on his face. "I'm sorry; it's just that matches are cheap. He ripped you off."
"Ripped me off?"
"Yes. He cheated you. You paid way too much."
"Oh."
"Help me get this mess cleaned up and we'll go over money. I'm sorry we never did it yesterday but you need to learn about its value here." She looked at the pan with its ruined eggs and the scratched Teflon from Darakin's knife. "My pan! You used a metal knife on this?" She sighed. "Okay, first we'll go over kitchen dos and don'ts and then we'll talk about money." She took the destroyed pan and the plate full of wet, burnt branches and headed into the kitchen.
Dude. The cat, having emerged from under the couch, shook his head.
"Don't start, cat. I'm not in the mood."
It's just that women here like a dude that can keep his cool in an emergency.
"Oh, really?"
Yeah, the cat said, licking a paw. Sometimes, you just have to sit back and take a chill pill. You know, be calm. Have a bath.
"Says the cat who ran around like a maniac before hiding under the furniture."
Whoa. I wasn't hiding. I needed a strategic location from which to launch a counterattack, if necessary.
"A counterattack? Last time it was a sneak attack."
See, hiding under here means it could be a sneak counterattack. Obviously, one wasn't necessary this time, but I needed a place to assess the situation because you never know when you'll need the element of surprise.
Darakin made a sound of frustration and followed Nora into the kitchen. He spent the next hour learning about how to turn on the oven, the purposes of the refrigerator and other appliances, as well rules about not scratching Teflon surfaces with metal utensils.
Then Nora sat him down and discussed money. She taught him what the value of each denomination was, how to make change and went over some basics about what was expensive and what wasn't.
After two exhausting hours of trying to teach money and kitchen etiquette to Darakin, Nora phoned Sean to find out if he wanted them to work that night.
"Thank Goodness, we're both to go in tonight," she said to Darakin as she hung up.
Darakin stood and touched the phone. "This ... device -- it allows you to speak to Sean?"
"Yes, this is a phone. Remember, I used one on the street the other day? That was my cell phone. This is my home phone. People in this realm like to stay connected."
"It still seems like magic to me."
"Yeah, but you thought my non-stick surface pan was magic, too."
"Come on! A surface that you cook on and there's no mess? No stuck or burnt on food? I stand by my decree that it's magic."
Nora laughed.
"Well, I should pack my old clothes up if we're going back to Sean's."
Mrowley made some odd choking noises at the thought of the small room at the back of the bar. In two short days, he'd grown accustomed to having two warm bodies, a soft bed and his own litter pan.
"Mrowley? Are you okay?"
Yeah, just a hairball. The disappointment was clear in his voice.
"Is he throwing up in my living room?"
"No, well actually, I don't know. Are you throwing up, Mrowley?"
No. Just a gagging thing. I'm fine.
"He says he's fine."
"Okay, but listen, I told you to stay here. That little room at the pub is no place for a grown man and certainly no place for a cat. You'll stay with me for a wee bit. I insist."
"I don't want to be an imposition."
Dude! Impose. Impose. Please? I like it here. I even like her.
"That you've already been, between dead mice, battles with flies and a fire in me living room. It's no time to be apologizing now. Besides, I have to confess that I'm enjoying the company, despite the messes."
Wahoo. Please, Darakin? Let's stay here. Please?
"Well, it seems that you've made quite an impression on Mrowley ... and on me. I admit that I, I mean we, would be happy to stay with you for awhile."
Nora blushed with happiness.
"In that case, put some food down for Mrowley and then come help me cook us an early dinner."
"Yes, ma'am." Darakin did as she bid.
Mrowley rubbed against his hand as he was putting the food out to show how happy he was with the arrangement.
Later that afternoon, Darakin and Nora walked the ten blocks to the bar, because Nora was fairly certain that Darakin wouldn't get on the subway yet.
"There you are! I missed yas both the past two nights," Sean called out as they entered the pub.
"We missed you, too, Sean," Nora gave the bartender a kiss on the cheek.
"So," he asked in a quiet voice when Darakin was out of earshot, "how's it been at your place?"
"Wouldn't you like to know?" she laughed. "He nearly set me place afire and his cat broke some of my stuff, but I kind of like having the company around anyway."
At the sad expression on her face, Sean replied, "Aye, that you must, lassie, that you must."
An unshed tear glistened in her eye. She wiped it away and headed to the kitchen.
Darakin spent the evening carrying heavy boxes of liquor and trays of glasses between the bar and the kitchen. He found himself compelled to watch Nora as she worked whenever he could. During one of these intervals, from behind the bar, he noticed a customer put his hand on her backside.
Without hesitation, he began to move in that direction, only to have Sean block him with an arm.
"Let her be, lad."
"But that man --"
"Aye, I saw it, but Nora can handle herself. She'll let us know if she needs help. If you mess up her tip from those blokes, you'll not be hearing the end of it for some time to come. Trust me."
Nora turned toward the offending patron, "Ach, didn't your hand just slip there, boyo?"
"Sorry, sweetie. It's got a mind of its own."
"And here I was thinking it was just the one of you did any thinking," she said, pointing toward his crotch.
The man's companions all laughed and after a few seconds he did, too. Nora smiled at them and moved on.
Sean elbowed Darakin. "See, I told you. You don't need to get involved unless it gets ugly, and like I said, she'll let us know if it comes to that."
The rest of the night passed peacefully and soon Darakin and Nora were walking home to her apartment in the early hours of the morning.
Darakin looked at the quiet, deserted streets and frowned. "I don't like that you walked home alone before all those nights before I got here. This doesn't feel safe."
"When I'm alone, I usually take the subway, not that it's much safer, but I also have my mace and a whistle in my bag should it come to that."
Darakin looked at her in surprise. "You carry a mace?"
"Sure, any girl who travels alone at night should."
"Do you know how to use it?"
"It's not rocket science, Darakin."
"Rocket science?"
"I mean, it doesn't take a genius. Just point and spray. What's so hard about that?"
"Point and spray? Is that some sort of tactical move you've been taught?"
"Huh? No. Point ..." she held her hand up in front of her as if to point the device at the imaginary being in front of her, "and spray." She made a squeezing motion with her index finger.
Darakin burst out laughing. "I'm afraid you've been misled as to how to use a mace. It requires a bit more finesse than just pointing and doing that other thing, even if it is one that's tiny enough to fit in your bag. And quite frankly, I don't see how any weapon small enough to fit in your purse would do much damage."
"Clearly, you haven't seen a handgun yet."
"Of course I have. We have pistols in my realm, but they're much bigger than your bag. And the guns we saw in that magic box program were also far too large to fit in your purse. Do you have a small gun?"
"Well, they exist, but I don't have one."
"So let's stick to talking about your mace."
"Okay fine. It doesn't need to be a big container, Darakin. Just a small squirt is all I need."
"Squirt?" He'd had enough confusing conversations with Nora to realize that it was possible they were speaking about two different items. "May I see your mace?"
She pulls the small canister from her purse. "See? It's a small spray can. You spray it in someone's eyes and the burning incapacitates them so you can get away."
Darakin laughed.
"What's so funny? You don't think I'd be able to do it?"
"Well, I am concerned that you wouldn't be able to get it out of your bag fast enough, but I was laughing because I thought you meant mace, the weapon. You know, the club that you use to hit people with."
Nora laughed. "That makes sense then, your being concerned with its size."
"Yes. But as for this spray, what if you get attacked from behind?"
"Well, to be honest, if I were alone, I'd have it in my pocket."
"I still don't like it. I'm glad I'm here."
"Me, too." She hooked her arm around his and they went home. Tired as they were, they still couldn't keep away from each other once they reached the bedroom.
Mrowley, very put out at being locked out of the bedroom once again, pawed at the door. Come on. I've been alone all night. Can't I come in? I'll just sit at the edge of the bed.
"In a little while, cat."
Nora laughed as Darakin explained what Mrowley was on about. When they were done and Nora was in a light sleep, Darakin got up and let the cat in.
'Bout time, Mrowley grumbled as he jumped to the bed and settled in between his two people.
Chapter Thirteen
The next morning, Darakin awoke to find Mrowley curled up in the crook of Nora's arm.
The cat opened one eye to peek at Darakin and started purring. Morning.
"Morning," Darakin replied.
"Mornin'," Nora murmured without moving.
"How about I go make us some coffee?" Darakin offered.
"Mm, sounds heavenly." Nora snuggled deeper into the blankets.
Darakin made his way to the kitchen and stared at the coffee maker, trying to recall Nora's instructions regarding the little machine.
Back in the bedroom, Nora thought about how wonderful this day seemed already. There were no crashes, thumps or smoke alarms to awaken her, the purring of the cat was very soothing and Darakin was making her coffee.
She smiled for a minute before jumping up, fully awake. Oh, sweet Jaysus! Darakin is trying to make coffee! That thought was followed by I can't afford a new pot and he'll probably electrocute himself.
She leapt out of bed sending Mrowley flying and ran to the kitchen. There was Darakin, pot in hand pushing buttons on the automatic coffee maker in hopes that something would provide a clue as to how to get it started.
"That's okay," she said, a little too quickly, "I'll take care of it."
"I'm sorry, I couldn't remember how."
"It's all right, love, sometimes until you've done something yourself, it doesn't sink in. So I'll instruct you and you can make it."
Darakin followed Nora's instructions and smiled when he pressed the brew button and the little machine sputtered to life.
Once the cat was fed and the coffee was made, the two of them sat down to enjoy a cup. Nora regaled Darakin with tales of her youth again. She described the beautiful Irish countryside and her family's small home. As she spoke, Darakin couldn't help but admire her beauty.
Eventually, his curiosity got the better of him. "If you don't mind my asking, Nora, you seem to love your homeland so much that I can't figure out why you left."
The twinkle left her eye and her smile was erased by the grim set of her lips. "There's nothing left for me there." She got up and cleared the dishes.
Darakin wanted to ask but decided not to pry, instead getting up to help her with the dishes.
After the dishes were done, Nora suggested that they take a walk. Darakin, unaccustomed to being cooped up inside for too long, readily agreed.
"Do you think we should take Mrowley along?"
"I don't know," she said with doubt in her voice. "It's kind of dangerous out there for cats."
"But he's been on the streets for a long time."
"Just because he didn't have a home doesn't mean it was good for him."
Mrowley was uncharacteristically quiet during this conversation.
"He had a family but they moved and they didn't take him with them."
"No!" She dropped her purse and went over to pick up Mrowley and give him a big hug. "You poor wee kitty. You lost your home and your family, too?"
"What am I missing?" asked the confused mage. "He said there was no room for him and that he was happier this way."
"I'm thinking that no cat would ever admit to how much it hurts to be abandoned and to have nobody left to love or to love you," she said as she rocked the cat back and forth.
Darakin looked at the quiet cat. "Mrowley? Care to participate in the conversation?"
Mrowley just blinked back at him, enjoying the loving embrace of a human who cared about him.
"Well, this is the first time he hasn't butted into our conversation."
Nora put the cat down on a soft throw blanket and pet him a few more times. She picked up her purse and led Darakin out of the apartment.
Once they were out in the hall, she said, "Let the cat have his dignity. His family up and left him, not caring at all for his safety. If he wants to pretend that's what he wanted before, that's fine, but I want him kept safe now. He seems pretty happy being inside now."
Nora had no idea where this overprotective feeling toward the cat had come from but now that she had it, she was going to keep Mrowley safe.
"You're right. He does seem happy."
Darakin let Nora lead him down busy streets. He stared in amazement at all of the products you could buy from the shops they passed. Nora bought them each a hotdog from a street vendor and picked up a newspaper before finding an unoccupied bench in a local park.
"Thish ish good, what'sh in it?"
"Um, it's um ... a blend of some ground meats." Nora thought of all the horrible stories she'd ever read or heard about the questionable contents of hotdogs and decided not to share them with the mage.
"Oh, like the hamburger."
"Yeah, sure -- like the hamburger."
Nora picked up the newspaper and started glancing at the stories. "Will you look at this? You'd think I picked up one of those silly rags instead of a real paper."
"What rags?"
"Oh, there are newspapers here that print sensational stories that can't possibly be true, you know like space aliens coming here or ..." she let the sentence trail off as she looked at the strange man sitting next to her.
"Or mages who come here from another realm of existence?" he smiled sadly at her.
"Yeah, like that. I'm sorry, Darakin." Trying to change the subject, she went back to the article. "But look at this. I mean really, someone attacked by a lizard man? Here in the middle of the city?"
Darakin looked at the item Nora was pointing to in the newspaper.

Charlie the Chipmunk Attacked by Lizard Man


A man, who had just left a party after portraying beloved children's icon Charlie the Chipmunk, was attacked while still wearing his costume by what he described as a lizard man.


"He had scales and a lizard head," said Joseph Johnson from his hospital bed. "I always park away from the party and walk to my car in costume so the kids don't see me take it off. I was almost to my car when this thing grabbed me and started hitting me. He ripped my costume's head off."


Shouts from a passing group of young men scared the assailant off and Johnson was transported to the hospital.


Police have no leads and anyone with information is asked to call the Crime Tip hotline.

Darakin put the paper down and stared at Nora in confusion. "Why would a grown man put on a chipmunk costume?"
"Probably some kid's birthday party or something."
"What?"
"Hmm, I'm guessing that there are no mascots or anything where you come from." She waited for Darakin to shake his head. "Well, see, here they use adults in costumes to entertain and educate children. There's a television show called Charlie, the Chipmunk, and this guy makes money by pretending to be that Charlie at children's parties. Does that make sense?"
"I guess so," although it was apparent from his expression that it didn't.
"What doesn't make sense is the lizard man stuff."
"Why does the chipmunk man make sense but not the lizard man?" Darakin was confused.
"Because they're not saying that it was someone dressed up as a lizard man, but an actual lizard man. That's just silly. There's no such thing."
"There is in my realm."
"Of course there is. I should have known. There are lizard men there?"
"Well, they're not men. They're demons who just bear a resemblance to what a man crossed with a lizard would look like. They have slimy scales and a reptilian head."
Nora put her head in her hands. Don't laugh, she thought. He's being serious.
"So, are you trying to tell me that not only did you come here from your realm, but you think one of these lizard men, I mean demons did, too?"
Darakin looked startled at her words. "Well, I do now. What if he did? What if those idiots that summoned me actually summoned a demon? After all, they did think that I was a demon."
"I don't know."
"What should I do?"
Nora thought about this latest development. "Is it really your problem?"
"Well, does anyone in this realm have any experience with a krekdapop? Oh, never mind."
"Never mind what? What was that word you said?"
"It's the word for those lizard-men demons in my language, but I realize it doesn't mean anything to you. I wondered if anyone here knows anything about them."
"Well, since we don't even have a word for them, I doubt anyone knows about them."
"Then isn't it my responsibility to do something?"
"I don't see why. You didn't bring him here. Is he dangerous? I mean, other than to people dressed in animal costumes?"
"Nora, I'm sure it would have killed that man if those people hadn't come along. It is a demon, after all."
"But why would he attack some guy dressed as Charlie the Chipmunk? That just seems ... pardon the pun, kind of nuts." She chuckled a little.
"A long time ago, a krekdapop went on a rampage in a forest. He killed an old, sacred tree. The dryad that lived in the tree was so angry that, as she died, she put a curse on all the krekdapop so they would be forever terrified at the sight of the small, woodland creatures whose home he had destroyed."
"Like chipmunks?" Nora laughed again.
"Yes. And squirrels and raccoons and the like. And it's not funny, Nora."
"Oh, come on. It kind of is! I mean some tree fairy --"
"Dryad."
"Right. Some dryad does a spell and now Larry, the lizard man, is here attacking Charlie, the Chipmunk? Sounds kind of funny to me."
"Well, it's not. This is serious. It's dangerous."
"But why did he beat up Charlie the Chipmunk if he's scared of him? Wouldn't he run away?"
"Fear aggression doesn't exist in your society? The dryad cast a hasty spell without considering the repercussions. Of course, she was dying so that explains it. But now these demons go around trying to kill all of these animals they're so scared of."
"I just don't see how you're going to take care of this, Darakin. You can't possibly protect all of the squirrels and chipmunks here. They're everywhere!"
Nora stared at Darakin for a minute. "Do you realize how crazy all of this sounds?" She looks at her audience of pigeons. "I am sitting here with, if he's to be believed, a mage --"
"An elemental mage," Darakin interjected.
"Right, an elemental mage from another realm of existence who can talk to cats and is now preparing to do battle against a lizard man demon thing -- also from his realm -- that might be here looking to wipe out the squirrel and chipmunk populations?"
"They're not just aggressive toward squirrels, Nora. The dryad's spell may have made them violent toward woodland creatures, but they've always been dangerous to humans."
Nora took a deep breath. "Okay, let's say all of this is true. Do you know how to stop this krek ... lizard-man thing?"
"No."
"No? What do they do with them in your world?"
"Combat mages take care of them."
Nora couldn't contain another burst of laughter. "As opposed to the elemental mages?"
"Yes. I'm sorry that you find my existence so funny."
Darakin started to stand, but Nora grabbed his arm. "No, please, sit. I'm sorry. You just have to understand that all this stuff you're talking about is what fantasy novels are about here. Nobody really believes in demons and magic."
Darakin sat with his arms crossed, refusing to speak.
"Please, explain the differences between the mages to me. I want to understand."
"I will, but only if you promise not to laugh anymore."
"No more laughing. I promise."
"Fine. I am an elemental mage. There are other types of mages, such as conjuration and transformation, but those are different than what I am. Each type goes to their own school to learn the type of magic that they'll do."
"How do they determine what kind of mage you'll be?"
"Well, there are some aptitude tests, but mostly it's whichever school your family chooses or can afford to enroll you in."
"So tell me about the elemental mages."
"There are three classes. The first are the stationary mages. They come from families with money or power. Their families are able to afford the mage academy tuition and buy them a position with a village or a rich family. They lead pretty normal lives, have families and live in one place."
He looked sideways at Nora for signs of amusement, but she kept a straight face and gave him a nod of encouragement. "Go on."
"The second group is the traveling mages. Their families pay the school tuition but can't afford to buy them a post. So, they have no permanent position and spend their lives traveling around looking for work wherever they can find it, usually from outtown families, other wandering merchants or ships. They never settle down and few have families because of that."
"That sounds really lonely."
"It is."
"You're a traveling mage, right?"
"Yes. At least I was, back home."
She gently rested her arm on his and whispered, "I'm sorry."
"It's okay, I'm used to it."
"What about the third class?"
"Those are the combat mages. Most of them come from poor families that have no power or money to pay the mage academy, so the government trains them and uses them for combat. They're considered cannon fodder."
"Pfft. Sounds just like the way things work in this world. The poor go out fighting all the battles for the rich and powerful, whose sons go into politics and manage to stay out of the line of fire."
"Some things are universal. Anyway, the life expectancy of a combat mage is pretty short, but if they do survive and have success on the battlefield, they end being very well-respected and go on to have long political careers or to become elders at the mage academy."
"Why do so many die young?"
"Because being a combat mage is extremely dangerous. Their training includes days and months, maybe even years of learning to put themselves into a meditative state that allows them to forget their surroundings and cast spells in the heat of battle. It's very difficult to maintain the concentration to channel a spell when you're distracted.
"Anyway, what usually happens is the enemy catches them in that meditative state and they're easily wounded or killed that way. Only the sharpest are able to maintain an awareness of their immediate surroundings while casting spells on distant targets. Those are the ones who survive."
"Well, all of this just makes my case. If you don't know how to stop this thing, why should you get involved? Let the authorities here handle it."
"The thing is, I was taught how to stop it, I just can't remember."
"You can't remember? You were taught how to stop a rampaging demon -- back in your world, where I assume rampaging demons are not nearly as uncommon as they are here -- but you can't remember how?"
"Well, at the time I was young and I thought they were teaching me stuff I'd never have to use because I wasn't going to be a combat mage, so I only learned it for my exams and then I forgot."
Nora laughed. "Aye, I had a similar problem with algebra in school."
"Then you know what I mean."
"I do. Is there any way you think you can remember?"
"I'm trying, but do you have any idea how many demons and magical beings there are?"
Nora shook her head no.
"Well, there are hundreds. And as student mages, we were taught each type's vulnerabilities, weaknesses and strengths. Sometimes the differences between the various types were so small that it's hard to keep them all straight and remember."
"Well, what do you want to do about it?"
"Perhaps we could try to find the place where I was summoned. It seems likely that if the same group summoned the krekdapop, they most likely did it from the same location. Maybe I can find some trace of the demon there. I'm pretty sure that they sometimes leave a slimy residue behind."
"Sure, we can do that, but not today. We've only a few hours before work and I need the money."
"Perhaps we can do it first thing tomorrow then?"
"Sure. First thing tomorrow morning."
Chapter Fourteen
The next morning, Darakin woke up bright and early, eager to get started on searching for the krekdapop. For the first time since he was summoned to this realm, he felt a sense of purpose.
He stared at Nora's sleeping form.
What's wrong, dude?
"Oh sure, now you're talking to me."
What do you mean?
"Yesterday, when Nora was cuddling you --"
Whoa. Cuddle is such a strong word. Let's just say she was holding me, okay?
"Fine. Yesterday, when she was holding you and saying all that stuff about you needing a home, you didn't say a word."
Well, I didn't want to make her feel bad. She was comforting me and it felt good. Ahem, I mean it felt good to make someone think they were, you know, doing the right thing.
"What's going on?" Nora opened one sleepy eye.
"Good morning. I was hoping we could get an early start."
"Early start? Oh right! You want to look for that demon."
Um, demon? Did she say demon?
"Yes. It seems a demon may also have been summoned from my realm. A lizard demon."
Mm. Lizard.
"No, Mrowley not a lizard. This is a very large slimy demon that would probably cause you great harm."
"Ask the kitty if he knows where you were when you met him. The place where you were summoned must be close by, right?"
"Good idea. Mrowley, do you remember where we met?"
Yep.
"Can you tell me where, so Nora can help me find it again?"
Sure, it was right by the flower smells.
"The flower smells? That's all you can tell me?"
The flower smells are right after the fish smells, if that helps.
"Great."
"What's wrong?" Nora has been watching the exchange with interest.
"He says we met at the flower smells just after the fish smells."
"That's helpful."
Mrowley appeared hurt. Well, the fish smells were right after the weird smells.
"Even better. Nora, the fish smells are right after the weird smells."
"Hmm. Well, I guess it makes sense that cats would navigate based on scent. They've a much better sense of smell than we have. I have an idea." She got up. "Get dressed; we're going to the Internet café."
"The what?"
"The internet café. They have computers we can use. We'll look up florists and find ones that are near seafood places and then look for something else nearby that meets the description of 'weird smells'. That's where we'll look to find the place where you were summoned." She turned to the cat and gave him a pat on the head. "Thank you, Mrowley."
Mrowley purred in appreciation of Nora's thanks.
Nora and Darakin headed out to the nearest internet café, where she purchased them over-caffeinated, over-priced coffees so they could use the computer. Darakin stared in amazement as Nora entered florists into the search engine. A long list of matches appeared.
"This is truly magic!"
"No, Darakin, it's a computer. Nothing magical about it. All of this information has been entered by very real, non-magical humans. We just need to put the right search parameters in to get the information we need. See? This is a list of all the florists in the city. Now, how many blocks did you travel before you got to Sean's Pub?"
"I don't know. I was summoned to a small forest. Then I walked a few blocks and came to a street lined with buildings. That's where I met Mrowley. Then we went back to the woods to sleep. The next morning, we walked for quite some time looking for help wanted signs before I found Sean's."
"Okay, this street where you met Mrowley -- were the building tall or short?"
"Not as tall as the ones here. Maybe about the height of the ones on Sean's block."
Thinking of the historic location of Sean's Pub led Nora to believe that the woods Darakin was referring to were in a park located near another historic area marked by brownstones and other low buildings. She narrowed her search to that area before opening up a second browser window to look up the addresses around each of the florist shops she found.
After some time of looking, she exclaimed, "I think I've got it!"
"You do?"
"Yes, this florist shop is very close to a seafood restaurant."
"That covers the flower and fish smells, but what about the weird smells Mrowley mentioned?"
"Yeah, that one had me going for awhile, but I think I've found it. This place," she pointed to the screen, "Pandora's Box."
"What's that?"
"It's a New Age shop."
"What does New Age mean?"
"It means things like the occult, the supernatural and the magical. A lot of people have gotten into that stuff the past couple of years."
"Humph. Well, there's nothing new about magic. It's older than the human race."
"That may be, Darakin, but this society is very technological and magic has a limited place in it. At any rate, these shops usually burn incense and such. That must be what Mrowley calls weird smells."
"Well, it's worth a try."
"It is. The thing is ..."
"What?" Darakin asked in concern.
"Well, if we're going to make it there and back in time for work, you're going to have to get on the subway."
"The mechanical dragon? No way."
"Darakin, the only other choice is the bus or a taxi. Taxis are too expensive and buses aren't as fast."
"Nora, I am not stepping into the belly of that beast."
She huffed in frustration. "Fine, we'll take the bus. But no talking about magic while we're on it. You'll scare the other riders."
"Okay."
Nora led Darakin out of the shop to the nearest bus stop. They waited for a few minutes until their bus arrived. Nora stepped forward, trying to tug the hesitating Darakin along with her.
"What's wrong now?"
"It doesn't look safe. And Mrowley's family disappeared in a mechanical beast."
"Ach, you big baby, just get on the bus, would you?"
"What about Mrowley's family?"
"Darakin, they left him intentionally. They moved and didn't bother to take him with them. Now let's go." She tugged at his arm.
The bus driver spoke up in annoyance. "Lady, I'm graded on how close I keep to the schedule. You and the weirdo need to get on or step back."
"We're getting on and I'm guessing you're not graded on courtesy." She pulled Darakin forward more forcefully than she intended and he hit the door. "Darakin, I'm sorry, but if you don't get on the bus now, we're not going."
Holding his hand to the bump on his forehead, Darakin took a cautious step onto the bus. The driver pulled the doors closed before Darakin could change his mind. He followed Nora down the aisle and sat down next to her, looking apprehensively out the window at the passing scenery.
As the bus approached a corner, Nora took hold of the rail next to her. The bus swayed to the side as it turned and Darakin gasped as he slid away from Nora on the slippery bench. Nora chuckled as he jumped up before he slid any further. "You might want to brace yourself on the turns, love." She laughed again as Darakin lurched forward with the motion of the turning bus. He clutched the bar in front of him in a white-knuckled embrace.
When Nora finally stood to get off the bus, Darakin let out a sigh of relief and followed.
"I can't wait to see what happens when I finally get you on the subway."
"Never."
Nora didn't reply. She looked around to get her bearings and headed off down a street with Darakin following.
"Does any of this look familiar?"
"Well, it was dark and it was all so strange and new."
"So no? Fine, let's go check out the shops and see if that helps." She walked a little farther and stopped under a sign that read, Pandora's Box. "Weird smells. I'll tell you what -- the cat's directions may seem simple to us, but they're pretty good descriptions."
Darakin took a sniff. "Myrrh? Now that's a scent I know and I don't remember it that night."
"Look at the shop hours," she pointed to the sign on the door. "They close at five o'clock, there wouldn't have been anything to smell when you were here. But Mrowley either smelled the residue or that's just how he knew this area."
"Point taken." He peered in the window. Incense burners, small statuettes, stones, herbs and smudge sticks lined the walls. "Can we go in?"
"You want to look in there?"
"It's full of magic supplies, Nora. Things I'm used to."
"Okay, but just a few minutes."
A small chime attached to the door signaled their entrance. A tall woman dressed in a flowing white dress with a white lace shawl around her shoulders stepped out of the backroom. She stopped short as she spotted the tall, silver-haired mage and her eyes widened. "You have the most awesome aura I've ever seen!"
"Well, I am a mage. Are you Pandora?"
She laughed. "No, my name is Ravenwynd."
Nora scoffed. "Raven wind?" She said each word deliberately.
"No, it's one word and it's wynd with a y."
Nora rolled her eyes. The woman turned to look at Darakin.
"What can I help you with?" Ignoring Nora, she took hold of Darakin's arm and led him around the store. Nora's eyes narrowed in jealousy as she watched them.
"Um, I just wanted to look at what you have."
"Where are you from? I can't place your accent."
"You wouldn't believe me if I told you."
"Try me, honey."
Nora scoffed in irritation and called across the small shop, "He's a mage who was summoned from a different realm and now he has to look for some demon that may have come here, too."
"Really? You're from another realm? I've heard it was possible to travel between, but I never met anyone, I mean I never hoped to meet anyone who actually did it! That's incredible. You must tell me about the spell."
"Pfft. Figures." Nora's irritation was impossible to conceal.
Ravenwynd turned to glare at Nora before asking Darakin, "Why do you travel with someone who obviously has no idea what a glorious, magical being you are?"
"It's my understanding that magic is not common in this realm."
"It is in my circle, honey. You've just been traveling in the wrong company."
Nora headed toward the door. "Okay, that's it. Darakin, if you want my help, we need to get started. We're running out of time."
Ravenwynd saw the longing in Darakin's eyes as he looked back at Nora and knew that he would follow her out. "Wait! I'm sorry; maybe I can help you with something. You said you were looking for a demon?"
Darakin stopped and looked at Ravenwynd. "Yes, have you seen one?"
"Well, no, but I'll certainly keep my ears and eyes open."
"I would be most obliged. I need to get some more information first, but I may be back for supplies."
"Okay, you are welcome," she looked at Nora, "You're both welcome to come back any time."
"Yeah right," Nora said beneath her breath.
The couple stepped out of the store and turned to the right. Nora said nothing as they walked.
"Have I done something wrong?" Darakin asked.
"No," Nora replied but her tone belied her words.
"Really? Because I'm sensing something in your voice."
"Well, a being as magical as you should surely be able to figure it out," Nora mocked.
"Okay, now I know you're mad. I just don't know what I did wrong."
Nora shrugged. "You've done nothing wrong. Go back and let her lead you around the store, telling you what a magnificent specimen you are."
Darakin stopped walking and held Nora's arm so she couldn't continue. "Nora? Talk to me, please."
"She obviously had the hots for you."
"The hots? What does that mean?"
"She's into you, Darakin. She wants to do that thing that we do together every night. With you. Can't you see that? For a supposed magical person, you're pretty oblivious to what's going on around you."
"Nora, what we do at night ... what we share -- I don't want to do that with anyone but you. I just thought maybe Ravenwynd --" he stopped short at Nora's scoff. "What?"
"Ravenwynd? What kind of silly name is that?" She mocked Ravenwynd's high-pitched voice as she said, "It's one word, wynd with a y." She reverted back to her normal voice. "She's one of those New Age wackos that claims some woodland spirit spoke to them in a trance and told them their true name. Then they pick something like Ravenwynd so they sound mysterious. Her real name is probably Gertrude or something."
"I'm sorry. Clearly you've taken a dislike to her and I don't want to upset you, but there are woodland spirits."
"Not now, Darakin. I've no mind for this right now." She started walking down the street again.
Darakin took some long strides to catch up to her. "Okay, okay. But let's keep the shop in mind. It is possible I'm going to need some supplies in the future. We don't know."
"Aye, 'tis true. There are other New Age places around, but they probably all know each other anyway." She stopped and pointed. "There's the seafood restaurant and the florist."
Darakin looked at the low buildings. Just after the florist was a wide staircase. He walked over to it. "Yes, this is it. I sat here and Mrowley was just over there."
"Okay, then we're not far from the woods where you arrived. The park is two blocks down. Let's go." She started off down the block, not waiting to see if the mage was following.
Darakin stood and walked behind Nora, marveling at her attractive form at the same time that he shook his head in dismay, thinking that he'd never understand women.
Chapter Fifteen
The couple arrived at the park and Darakin looked at trees in delight. "I miss forests."
"This is hardly a forest, Darakin. It's just a park."
"I still like it. I'm used to lots of trees. It smells like home."
"Good, then maybe you'll recognize something here."
"Well, I'm pretty sure that this is where Mrowley and I spent the first night." He looked around. "I need to walk around and see if anything looks familiar."
Darakin walked around the park checking the thicker wooded areas. After what seemed like hours, he found what he was looking for.
"Look," he called to Nora. "This is where I was summoned. See the rune markings on the ground?"
The remnants the spray-painted runes were still visible in the dirt, which was cracked from where the ritual had torn the earth apart.
Nora stared at the strange markings in silence. Oh my Lord! Is it possible that he's not crazy? That he really is from another dimension or realm or whatever?
"Nora?"
"I see. I'm just not sure what to make of this."
Darakin took hold of her arms and faced her. "Nora, please. I didn't realize how important it was to me that you believe me, but it is. I'm not crazy and I'm not making this up." He released her arms and starting looking for more evidence. Under a nearby bush he found several used black candles. "See? Does this society use black candles for anything else? Other than things involving demons?"
Nora realized that, as important as it was to Darakin that she believe him, it was equally important to her that she did, too. The runes on the ground, the burnt, black candles, his strange mannerisms and the fact that he was able to communicate with the cat all lent credence to his story, and she had to concede that something was amiss here. "Well, I do believe that something weird happened here."
He pulled her into a tight embrace. "That's a start." He released her and looked around. "Now, to look for signs of the Krekdapop."
"Sweetie, as much as I hate to stop you, we don't have time. We've been here for a really long time and we still have to get across town and go to work soon."
"I'm sorry; I didn't realize how long we've been here. Can we come back tomorrow and look?"
"Sure." As they started walking hand in hand, she looked at him out of the corner of her eye and said, "You know, if we took the subway, we could stay longer. It's much faster than the bus."
His grip on her hand tightened in apprehension. "No, Nora. Please don't ask again."
"Okay, I'm sorry."
They made their way to the bus stop and Darakin sat next to Nora, clutching the seat for the entire ride.
When they entered the apartment, they found Mrowley pacing back and forth. As soon as he saw them, he lay down and pretended to be asleep.
"Mrowley?"
The cat yawned. Huh? Oh, hi Darakin. I didn't hear you come in.
"Really? Because it looked to me like you were pacing back and forth."
Um, no, I was, um, exercising. You know, us housecats have to work out to keep in shape.
"So, you didn't watch by the window for us to come home?"
What do you think I am -- a dog? Hey, did you bring me home some lizard meat?
Darakin laughed. "It's not a lizard; it's a demon that looks a bit like a lizard. Anyway, we didn't find him yet, so you'll have to settle for some of this cat food in a can." Darakin held up a can he took out of the cupboard.
"Oh my God! Does he want to eat the demon?"
"I'm afraid so."
"Ew!"
Dude! Not the demon, the lizard.
"He seems to be having some trouble grasping that the demon looks like a lizard but isn't one."
"Ah."
Huh? You said it was a lizard.
"No, I said it was a demon that had some features that made it look like a lizard."
Oh. In that case, can you open that can you're waving around?
"Sure." Darakin spooned out some cat food for Mrowley.
Nora made them each a sandwich and they left to go to work.
Don't worry about me, Mrowley called after them. I'll just find something to entertain myself with.
"That sounded kind of ominous."
"What?" Nora asked as she locked the door with the key.
"Mrowley said he'd find something to entertain himself with while we're gone."
"Oh, great. Eh, he's a cat. He's probably already asleep on the bed. He's the type you only have to worry about when he doesn't say anything."
"I hope so."
As they walked the few blocks to Sean's Pub, Darakin took Nora's hand. She smiled at how good it felt to have someone touch her.
They entered the bar and Darakin's eyes lit in delight. "Minstrels!"
"Yeah, we call them musicians."
"I don't care what you call them. I love music. One of the main forms of entertainment in my realm is to sit in a pub in the evening, listening to the music and tales of wandering minstrels and bards."
"Darakin? I don't think this is what you're used to. Music here is --" She was interrupted by the sound of breaking glass as a heavy mug of ale hit the floor, dropped by one of the regulars who also happened to be a good tipper.
Nora grabbed a bar towel and rushed over the patron. "Look at that, you've gone and spilt the holy water now, Barry. I'll see about getting you another." She picked up the large pieces of glass and headed back to the bar.
Darakin approached the stage to look at the strange instruments there. The band members, who had just taken the stage, stared at the strange, tall man with the flowing silver hair. The lead guitarist shrugged, turned on his amp and let a loud opening chord rip.
Darakin leapt three feet in the air and shrieked. He turned and saw the small crowd seeming to surge toward him, fists pumping in the air. He instinctively ran to Nora, forcing her against the wall with his arms around her to protect her from the attack. The band continued playing their song, despite the antics of the bizarre man.
Nora pushed Darakin away. "What are you doing?"
"What?"
"I said, what are you doing?"
Darakin, who'd been directly in front of the amplifier when the song began, found himself unable to differentiate any sound. "What? I can't hear you."
Nora pointed to the entrance and beckoned him to follow her.
Once outside, she whirled on him. "What are you throwing me into walls for?"
"What?"
"Sweet Jaysus, it was hard enough to communicate when you could hear."
"What? I can't hear you."
"Give it a minute," she shouted close to his ear.
After a few minutes, she tried again. "Can you hear me now?"
"Yes," he said in a voice loud enough to indicate the he was still having trouble.
"I told you music wasn't the same here."
"You didn't tell me it was used as a weapon."
"What on earth are you talking about?"
"The music. It deafened me."
"It's not a weapon, just a rock band."
"Rocks? They throw rocks? Do they do that after they've deafened you? Is that why the crowd was going to attack them? Nora, we can't go back in there."
"No, they don't throw rocks. Rock is a type of music here. It's loud and strong. And what do you mean the crowd was attacking?"
"Well, their fists were up in the air and they were moving forward. That seems like an impending attack to me."
"It wasn't. That's the way young people show appreciation for rock music."
"Oh. But you know that deafening thing would be a great tactic. I can't hear an enemy approach now and the roar in my ears is distracting enough that a combat mage would have trouble casting."
"Well, there are no combat mages here. It's just a rock band and people like to listen to their music loud here."
"It hardly seems good for the hearing."
"It's not, but most kids don't care. Now, I have to go back in and finish cleaning that mess."
"Okay," the mage said with great reluctance.
Nora had a thought. "Wait here for a minute. I'll be right back."
Nora disappeared back into the bar, returning a few minutes later with small pieces of foam. "Put these in your ears. It will muffle the sound."
Darakin held the odd material up and looked at it. He squished it between his fingers and laughed when it bounced back into its original form. He twisted the top and bottom in opposite directions and let it spring back.
"What are you laughing at?"
"Look at this! It keeps going back to its starting form."
"Yes, Darakin, it's called foam and that's pretty much what it does -- well, that and muffling sound. No foam on the Mother ship?"
"Mother ship?"
"Nothing, bad joke."
Darakin shrugged and put them into his ears.
Nora headed to the door and looked back over her shoulder. "You coming?"
"Yes." Darakin shuffled in behind Nora and was pleased that the strange material did muffle the noise a bit.
Chapter Sixteen
The next morning, Darakin awoke to find Mrowley uncharacteristically missing from the bed. Fearing that he might be after more prey to bring to Nora, the mage got out of bed and tiptoed into the living room. He took one step in the room and Mrowley ran across his feet while making a mad dash around the room.
The cat skidded to a stop before turning and walking back toward Darakin. Hey.
"Hey? That's all you have to say?"
Uh, good morning?
"What are you chasing?"
Huh? With that, the cat's eyes glazed over, his head turned sharply to the right and he took off at a breakneck speed. He did another lap of the room before stopping in front of Darakin again.
"What do you mean, huh? What are you chasing?"
Nothing.
"Then why are you running like a maniac?"
I don't know what you mean ... He was off again. This time his mad dash took him under one of the sofa end tables where his tail got caught on a lamp cord, pulling it to the floor with a loud crash and shattering of the bulb.
Mrowley's ears pointed back and his pupils were dilated and wild looking. He ran to Darakin's side.
"Mrowley! What's going on? What are you running for?"
To get away from that lamp, dude. Didn't you see it? It almost hit me.
"That's because your tail got caught on its cord when you ran by. Is there a fly in here?"
Fly? Where? Again, the cat's eyes darted around the room as he looked for the insect.
"No, no. I didn't see one. I thought maybe you were running after one ... oh, forget it."
Forget what?
Darakin made a sound of frustration. He turned back to the bedroom to find Nora standing in the doorway staring at him with a soft smile on her face.
"I'm sorry about your lamp, Nora. I'll add it to the list."
"It's okay. I didn't like that one anyway. It was just something I found at the curbside awhile ago."
"I don't know what's wrong with him."
"You said there were cats in your realm, right?"
"Yes, of course."
"Have you never lived with one, though?"
"Well, no. I'm a wandering mage. Companions don't exactly fit my lifestyle."
"Well, that's just typical cat behavior. They run like crazy for no apparent reason. What did he say when you asked him why?"
"He just kept saying, 'Huh?' like he had no idea what I was talking about."
She laughed. "Figures."
Nora shuffled to the kitchen to start the coffee pot. "So, what's the plan for today?"
"Well, I was wondering if you knew where the attack on the Chipper person took place."
She laughed again. "You mean Charlie the Chipmunk? Yeah, I remember from the article. Why?"
"Well, I thought if we could look at a map of the city and compare the summoning spot with where the attack happened, we might know which way he went out of the park."
"Good thinking." She pulled the map that came with the phone book out of a kitchen drawer and spread it on the table.
Darakin came over to look at it and his mouth dropped open.
"What's wrong?"
"It's so big."
"You've been here about a week and done a fair bit of traveling around it and you didn't realize how big it was?"
"Well, it's different when you see it like this. This is quite a bit more detailed than the maps back home were."
Nora pulled a pencil out of another drawer and started marking spots on the map for him. "This is where we are. And this is Sean's Pub. Now, all the way up here is where you were summoned."
"I didn't realize Mrowley and I had walked so far."
"Mm. Well, this is where the attack took place and here is where you met Mrowley. You and the demon took completely different paths out of the park."
"Well, I suggest we go back to the summoning spot and see if we can find any traces of the demon there."
"Fine. Just let me have some coffee and then we'll go."
"Okay."
After drinking their coffee, the pair headed out. Darakin endured another bus trip uptown with gritted teeth and white knuckles.
When they got off the bus, they headed directly for the spot where Darakin was summoned.
"What exactly are we looking for?" Nora asked.
"I don't really know. Anything that looks lizard-like."
"Lizard-like? What the hell does that mean?"
"I don't know. I'm not a tracker."
Nora muttered under her breath. "Sure, leave it to me to come out here with a non-combat mage who can't track. Just my luck." She stopped for a second and shook her head. "Did those words actually just come out of my mouth? Jaysus, this may be a new level of crazy for me."
"What's that?" Darakin called.
"Nothing. Just talking to myself."
"You know, Nora, that doesn't seem to be a very healthy habit."
"Neither is hanging out with crazy mages and talking cats."
"What?"
"Nothing," she said in irritation. "Can we hurry? They're calling for rain."
Darakin stopped his search and stood up straight in alarm. "Who's calling for rain? I thought you said that nobody could summon the elements here?"
Nora's head dropped in frustration. "It's an expression. It means the people who watch the weather patterns -- they're called meteorologists -- have predicted that it will rain soon."
"Oh. Well, then we should hurry. Rain might wash away any traces of the krekdapop."
"We wouldn't want that to happen now, would we?"
"You know, Nora, sometimes I get the impression that you're not taking this seriously."
She sighed. "I'm sorry, you're right. It's just that this is sort of like a reality-altering experience for me. Other than the auld folk at home talking about the fairies, I've pretty much grown up without any magic, mages, talking cats or lizard people. It's taking me awhile to get used to it."
"But if there are fairies, then you have grown up with magic."
"No, sweetie. I said some people talk about them, but I don't believe in them. Wait, let me guess. You have fairies where you're from, too, don't you."
"Of course not. They live in the fairy realm, Nora, not mine."
"I should have seen that one coming," she muttered under her breath. Aloud, she said, "okay, let's get this show on the road, I mean let's get moving. Where do you want me to look?"
"You go over there, I'll try this direction. Just don't lose sight of me; I wouldn't want you to face the krekdapop alone."
"Okay."
Darakin went to the opposite tree line and started checking in and around the trees and brush. After an hour, Nora gave up and sat in the middle of the clearing, watching Darakin. He was very handsome, even if he was a little nuts. He was also the sweetest, most gentle lover she'd ever had. She couldn't help but smile as she saw him bending over and touching leaves and branches.
She was so lost in her reverie, that she jumped when he yelled, "Found it!"
"Found ... what, exactly?"
"Evidence of the krekdapop."
"Oh."
Darakin rushed over to her carrying a bunch of sticks that had a green formation of slime hanging from them. "See? This is the residue of a krekdapop. I'm sure of it."
"Great." However, Nora's voice did not hold any enthusiasm.
"We need to go to Ravenwynd's."
"Why?" Nora asked, a trace of suspicion in her voice.
"Because she's close by and we need to get a container of some sort to hold the residue."
"Well, we could buy some plastic cups."
"What's plastic?"
"It's a synthetic material, oh, never mind. I'll show you."
"But Nora, I have another reason for wanting to go to Ravenwynd's place."
"Oh really? And what, may I ask, is that?"
"I need to get the ingredients for a scrying spell," Darakin answered, blissfully unaware of the jealousy in Nora's voice.
"Scrying?"
"Using magic to find the krekdapop."
"I thought we'd established that your magic doesn't work here."
"No, Nora, the elementals haven't been enslaved so I can't summon them, but magic is universal. I just need some herbs and stuff that I think I saw at Ravenwynd's shop."
"Fine, we'll go see the New Age princess."
"Who?"
"Ravenwynd."
"She's a princess? Members of the royalty have to keep shops in this realm?"
Nora sighed again. "No, they don't. Once again, I was making a bad joke that you don't get."
Darakin wasn't sure what she was talking about, but he felt compelled to apologize. "I'm sorry."
"Not your fault." She kept walking.
The pair headed back toward Ravenwynd's shop. After a few minutes, Darakin leaned over and whispered to Nora, "I feel like everyone is staring at me."
She stopped and stood, hand on hip to regard the mage. In a voice too loud for his comfort, she said, "Of course they're staring at you, you daft mon. You're balancing a big wad of green, slimy lizard-man residue between two sticks as you walk. What did you expect to happen?" She took off again at a brisk pace, forcing Darakin to take some quick steps to catch up.
"Are you angry with me?"
She stopped and turned toward him and her features softened. "No, I'm not mad. I'm sorry. I guess we put too much stock in what strangers think in this society. Why should I care if people I don't know are staring? Let's just go get you whatever it is you need."
Any residual resentment she had disappeared as he smiled back at her.
They made their way to Pandora's Box and Nora held the door so Darakin could enter without dropping his precious slime.
"May I help ..." Ravenwynd's voice trailed off as she spotted Darakin and Nora. "Darakin! I have to say I wasn't sure if you'd be back. Welcome. And to you, too," she said giving Nora a half-cordial look.
"Thank you, Ravenwynd. I was wondering if you had some sort of container that I could put this in." He held up the sticks with the slime dripping off them.
"Oh dear, I suppose," she said with hesitation. "May I ask what it is?"
Nora cut in. "Can we play twenty questions after the slime is in a container?"
"Certainly." Ravenwynd gave her an annoyed glance before smiling at Darakin and heading to her back room. She returned with a glass jar. "Will this work?"
"Yes, thank you." Darakin put the sticks inside the jar and used them to scrape the slime off so it dropped to the bottom of the container.
Ravenwynd screwed a cap on the jar and set it down on the counter. "May I ask what it is now?" she asked with a sideways glance at Nora.
"Well, we told you that I'm from another realm and that a demon from my realm may be here, right?"
"Yes."
"Well, that is residue from the demon. I plan to use it in a scrying spell to determine the demon's location."
"Oh, I see. Do you know how to do the spell and what you'll need?"
"Well, my non-elemental magic is rusty, but I think I can put something together. I'll need some herbs, a scrying bowl and some incense."
Ravenwynd ignored Nora and took Darakin by the hand to lead him around the store. "Well, I'm sure I'll have what you need."
Nora tried not to let the jealousy overwhelm her, instead looking at some of the display cases while Darakin and Ravenwynd shopped for his supplies. A few minutes later, they came back to where she was standing.
"Now, don't forget to try to infuse the incense smoke into the scrying bowl water."
"Yes, thank you."
"Have you done this before? Sometimes, the images you see can be hard to interpret. Maybe you should do it here where I can take a look at it."
Nora snatched the bag from Ravenwynd's hand. "We'll do it back at our place, thank you." She put a little extra emphasis on the word "our".
"How much do we owe you?" Darakin asked.
"Twelve sixty."
Nora fished a twenty out of her wallet and handed it to Ravenwynd, who went to the register to get some change.
Darakin was, for the first time, acutely aware of how jealous Nora was so when Ravenwynd came back with the change, he took Nora by the hand. "Thank you for your help, Ravenwynd. Perhaps we'll be back."
The woman noticed the blatant display of affection and looked disappointed as she replied. "I hope so."
Darakin and Nora left the store and headed back to the apartment. Once on the street, he paused and turned toward her. "Our place?" he inquired with a raised brow.
"Sure and isn't it where you're living right now?" she said indignantly and continued walking toward the bus stop.
Chapter Seventeen
As they waited for the bus, the rain came. It was a gentle, soothing spring rain, but the weather person on the morning News had promised it would turn into a torrential downpour soon. Nora opened the umbrella she'd brought with her and wiped the rain off her skin.
"If we could take the subway, we'd be able to stay dry."
"And miss the feel of the rain on my face? Never!" Darakin lifted his face to the sky and let the drops run down his cheeks.
People stared at the strange man as they tried to pass by without touching him.
"Your society doesn't appreciate the nourishment of rain. Without it, life would end. This is one of the greatest gifts I give to people in my realm."
"Aye, well, it rains whenever and however much it wants here. This past week's been dry, but we're just off one of the rainiest months on record, so you'll excuse me if I don't share your enthusiasm."
Darakin laughed at her grumpy expression and went back to reveling in the feel of the water on his skin. Reluctantly, he boarded the bus with Nora when it pulled up.
By the time the bus arrived at the stop near Nora's apartment, the skies had opened up bringing the promised rainstorm. Nora opened her umbrella and offered space underneath it to Darakin. He scoffed at the thought of an elemental mage hiding from the rain and strode off into the downpour.
As he walked, his hair became saturated and the huge drops ran down his body until every inch of his clothing was soaking wet. With each step the denim jeans seemed to be tightening around his legs. Alarmed at the fact that his clothing now seemed to be attacking him, he ducked underneath the umbrella with Nora. She picked up the pace and they ran through the street and up the stairs of her building.
Nora shook the umbrella off in the hall before opening the door.
Mrowley sat up on the sofa, blinking as if just awakened. He sniffed the air. Ew! You guys smell like wet humans.
"Well, that makes sense, since we are wet humans." Darakin walked bow-legged into the living room.
"Why on earth are you walking like that?" she asked.
In a distressed voice, he said, "It feels as though these leggings are trying to strangle my legs and rip my skin off. They're very uncomfortable when they're wet."
She laughed. "Aye, that they are. Strip them off. You'll have to put your old pants on for now. We need to get you more jeans. I'll take these to the laundry room and put them in the dryer."
Darakin stripped off the wet jeans and rejoiced in the feel of his loose, soft cotton pants. "Ah. Now that feels good." He smiled and sat down next to Mrowley.
Dude, you still smell wet.
"Hush now, kitty. Stop complaining."
"What's he on about now?" Nora asked as she rummaged through the laundry basket.
"He says we smell like wet humans."
"Really? That's too funny!"
"Why?"
"Because people are always complaining about the way wet animals smell. I think it's funny that they complain about us, too."
See? Nora gets me. Mrowley purred at Darakin.
"Gets you? She's got both of us."
No, I mean she understands me.
"No, I'm the one who understands you."
Dude, I don't mean the meows, I mean my essence. She totally gets who I really am.
Darakin made a sound of disbelief. "Cat, I don't think any human can ever understand a cat."
Mrowley nodded. True, true. But she comes close. I wonder why she's so sad, though.
"Huh?"
Nora emerged from the bedroom with a laundry basket. "I'll be back in a few minutes. Just going to put these in the dryer."
"Okay." When she'd closed the door behind her, Darakin turned to the cat. "What do you mean you wonder why she's sad?"
Dude, if there's one thing cats can do, it's read emotions. We may not choose to act on it, but we usually know when something's wrong.
"And you say Nora is sad? But she smiles and jokes around with people, especially at work."
Nah, I'm talking about the kind of sadness that's really deep inside.
Darakin sat in silence for a few minutes, thinking about Mrowley's words. Had something tragic happened to Nora? He looked at the cat, who had put his head down and closed his eyes.
"I'm ashamed that I didn't notice. I can't ask her about it unless it comes up, but I shall have to be more attentive."
To what? Mrowley lifted his head.
"To Nora's emotions."
Why?
"Because she's sad."
Oh yeah. Now that you mention it, I have noticed that she seems sad.
"Mrowley, you're the one that told me. I didn't realize it."
I did? Oh yeah, before my nap.
"Nap? You just closed your eyes! You couldn't possibly have slept yet."
Really? Well, then that explains why I'm so tired. Mrowley put his head down again.
Darakin shook his head thinking that cats were even harder to understand than women. He opened the door when he heard Nora's footsteps in the hall and gave her a big hug when she entered.
"What's this for then?" she asked in surprise.
"Just to thank you for taking care of me."
"You're welcome."
He kept his arm around her as they went to the living room. "Do you want to, I mean is there time to, you know?"
"To go to the bedroom, you mean to ask? What about your spell? How long will that take?"
"It can keep 'til tomorrow. I don't know how long it will take anyway."
"In that case," she turned to face him and began walking backwards toward the bathroom pulling him along by the shirt, "what we should do is take a nice, hot shower. Together."
Darakin allowed himself to be pulled into the bathroom, closing the door behind them with his foot.
Out in the living room, Mrowley lifted his head at the slam of the door. Wha... he started to ask, but his eyes had shut again before his head was back down on the cushion. He didn't even notice when the pair ran past him on their way to the bedroom.
\*\*\*
Nora ran her fingers over Darakin's strong chest, basking in the aftermath of their lovemaking.
"Are you okay?" he asked.
"Aye. Why wouldn't I be?"
"Just making sure."
She rested her head down next to his. "I'm fine, love. Except that I have to go back down to the laundry room and get our clothes."
"Now?"
"Aye. If you leave anything down there too long, you may not find it there when you return."
"People will steal your laundry?"
"Perhaps. Some just hide it because they're mad that the machine is taken. You never know. Besides, it'll be time to go to work soon anyway."
"Okay," Darakin said, admiring her movements as she slid out of bed and dressed.
Nora returned with Darakin's dry jeans, and with some reluctance, he tugged them on.
"I really don't understand why your society insists on wearing such binding clothing."
Nora smiled at the cut of his figure in the denim jeans and thought to herself that she knew why, but she said nothing.
As the pair stepped out of her building to walk to work, they were relieved to find that the torrential downpour had lightened to a gentle drizzle. They walked to the bar hand in hand.
Once inside, Nora headed off to grab an apron and Darakin sidled up next to Sean. "Can I ask you something, Sean?"
"Sure, lad. What's on your mind?"
"Well, Mrow ... I mean, I noticed that Nora seems to have some sort of deep sadness. Do you know what that's about?"
Sean looked around to make sure Nora wasn't close by and said in a low voice, "Well, it's not really my place to share what she's kept hidden."
"Please, Sean, I feel like she doesn't think I understand her -- which I kind of don't, but I want to."
"Okay, but you didn't hear it from me."
"Hear what?"
"What I'm about to tell you."
"Oh. Okay."
"Just a few years ago, when Nora was still living in the auld country, there was a terrible accident. Her father and all six of her brothers and sisters were killed."
Darakin gasped. "And she escaped harm? What kind of accident?"
"Well, she was a young woman and thought herself too old to be going on family outings. She fought with her father and stayed home. That's why she was spared when the bus hit her family's car."
Darakin shivered at the thought of one of those monster mechanical beasts he kept riding uptown with Nora hitting one of the smaller beasts.
Sean continued, "Anyway, she decided she was too sad to stay there."
"What about her mother?"
Sean shook his head. "Her mother died in childbirth with the youngest of her siblings. There was nobody there for her. She didn't even wait to get a legal visa. That's why she's here illegally, although I hope she'll apply for a green card one day."
"Green card?"
"A permit that allows immigrants to live and work here while they apply for citizenship."
"Ah."
"You might consider it, too, Darakin. It would make your life a whole lot easier."
Darakin wasn't sure that trying to maneuver the bureaucracy of this society would make his life easier at all, but he said nothing.
Nora came over, tying the apron around her waist as she walked. "What are you two on about, then?"
"Nothing, lass. Just telling Darakin here that he might consider getting a green card."
Nora choked a bit at Sean's words.
"Are you all right, Nora?" Sean asked in concern.
"Aye, it's just that he doesn't have any proper ID from his homeland. I don't know that he'd be able to fill out the application."
Sean glanced around to make sure nobody was within earshot. "No Id? Well, if you ever decide to fix that situation, I may know someone who can help. It is a bit dear, though."
"What does a deer have to do with anything?" Darakin was thoroughly confused.
"He means expensive, Darakin. Thank you, Sean, We'll think on it."
"All right then, lass." Sean and Nora went on to discuss the drink specials for the evening.
Darakin spent the evening watching Nora as she waited tables and moved gracefully around the bar. Now that he looked at her, he saw that Mrowley was right. The smile on her face never quite reached her eyes and when she turned away, the smile disappeared as quickly as it had come. H couldn't believe he needed a cat to make him see that and swore to be more attentive to her needs from that moment on.
Chapter Eighteen
The next morning, Darakin awakened early to start his scrying spell. He went to the living room with the supplies he'd bought from Ravenwynd.
What're you doing? A sleepy Mrowley had followed him out of the bedroom. I'll eat now, if you want.
"I was going to start a spell." Darakin looked at the cat and knew that he'd never have any peace if he didn't fill Mrowley's bowl first, so he went to the kitchen and opened a can. Mrowley jumped up to the counter and head-butted his hand.
"Mrowley? You're not supposed to jump on the counters, remember?"
Huh? Oh, okay. You only have to ask. Mrowley leapt to the floor as Darakin put the food bowl down.
"I have asked. A number of times."
The cat ignored him as he ate the food.
Darakin retrieved the black scrying bowl he'd bought and filled it with water. He placed it on the floor in the center of a circle marked by a candle at each direction.
With the bowl in place, he went back to the kitchen to get a book of matches from the drawer where Nora kept them. He returned to the living room to find Mrowley dipping his paw in the bowl in small, frantic spurts.
"Mrowley!" he yelled, louder than he'd intended. He lowered his voice to a loud whisper. "What are you doing?"
Light bugs.
"What?"
Dude, you have light bugs in your water.
"What in the hells is a light bug?"
Wait, just watch, you'll see. The cat stared intently at the bowl for a few seconds before stabbing at the water with his paw again. Did you see it?
"See what?"
The light bug. Look, there's another one.
Darakin was struggling to see what the cat was talking about when it occurred to him that Mrowley was attacking the reflected light in the water.
"Silly cat. That's not a bug. It's a reflection."
No, no, it's a bug. Look, they're fast. Much faster than flies.
"No, kitty. Look, see when I cover the stream of light from the window," Darakin put his hand in between the light and the water, "no reflection." He took his hand away. "And now -- reflections!"
It's back! Mrowley dunked his paw in the water again.
Darakin laughed. "How is it that you understand about the average speed of a housefly, but the idea of a reflection stumps you?"
Dude, I think I know a light bug when I see one.
Darakin shook his head. "Well, that may be, but I need you to not stick your paw in this. I'm going to put some of the lizard-demon's residue in --"
Mm. Lizard. Mrowley's mouth moved in an involuntary chewing motion at the thought of lizard meat.
"No. Not lizard. Demon. I'm going to put his residue in here and try to read it for clues about its location. If your fur or anything is in here, it will interfere with my reading." He picked the bowl up and took it to the sink to dump the water and start over. Mrowley raced into the kitchen with him and jumped up to watch the water going down the drain for signs of the light bug.
"Mrowley!"
What?
"I thought you were going to stay off the counters."
Huh?
"I don't want you on the counters."
Okay, dude. You only have to ask.
"I did!" Darakin heard a chuckle from the entryway and turned to see Nora standing there.
"Are you still arguing with that cat about keeping off the counters, then?"
"Well, I keep asking and he acts like it's the first time he's hearing it every time."
"Aye, well I'm convinced that ADD is part of all cats' genetics."
"You mentioned that before. What is ADD?"
"Attention Deficit Disorder. It means they have trouble paying attention and processing what you're saying."
"Trouble obeying is more like it."
"What cat has ever obeyed when it didn't suit their needs?" She walked in behind him and rubbed his shoulders. "Come now, you've admitted you've never lived with a cat before. You'll have to trust me on this -- obey is not part of their vocabulary."
"You sound like him now."
"That's because it's true."
"Well, I'm trying to do my scrying spell and he keeps attacking the reflections in the water, saying they're 'light bugs'."
Nora laughed. "Do you want me to put him in the bedroom?"
Dude. Let me watch. Please?
"He says he wants to watch." He looked at the pleading cat. "Fine. But no more light bugs, okay?"
Sure, sure. You take care of them.
Darakin rolled his eyes and headed back to the living room with his fresh bowl of water. Nora followed.
"Did I wake you?" Darakin asked as he carefully sat on the floor with the water.
"Aye. I kept hearing you yell 'Mrowley'."
"Sorry," he gave Mrowley a dirty look. The cat blinked innocently back at him.
"It's okay. I'm kind of curious to see your spell. What's going to happen?"
"Well, I'll cast a circle around this area -- you'll need to choose to be in or out of it because you can't break it once cast, then I'll burn the incenses and imbue the water with their essence to purify it. Then I'll put some of the demon residue in the water. If the spell works correctly, the residue will form a shape that will help discern the demon's location."
"You think maybe you should make a sketch of what you see? I mean, you're not exactly familiar with the locations around here."
"Good idea! Do you one of those magic pens you use?"
"Magic pens?"
"One of those pens that writes without being dipped in an inkwell."
Nora laughed. "Sure. But I think maybe a pencil would be better for this." She went to the kitchen and returned with a pencil and some paper.
Darakin held up the pencil and stared at it.
"It's sort of like charcoal that doesn't get your fingers all messy," Nora tried to explain.
"Why would you give me the number two? Why would we not use a number one?"
Nora looked at the number two in the black circle on the pencil. "Oh, that just means, well, actually I'm not sure what it means. Something to do with the thickness of the lead it uses to write with I think. It doesn't matter. It's better for making a sketch than a pen would be."
"Thank you. I'll start now."
"Okay. This should be interesting."
"I'm sorry, Nora, but I only know the magic incantations in the languages of my realm, so that's what I'll have to use to cast the circle and do the spell."
"Oh, okay."
"So, are you staying inside the circle or out of it?"
"I'd like to be inside, if that's okay. What's the purpose of the circle?"
"Any time you're doing a spell, it's a good idea to use a circle to contain the forces you summon."
"Oh."
Darakin had Nora light each of the candles and then patted the spot next to him, indicating that she should sit there. Then he stood and held up his dagger; the only of his weapons that he'd actually been wearing when he was summoned to this realm. He faced each of the directions, chanting some invocations in a very strange sounding language. Once he was done, he sat in front of the bowl and did another incantation before lighting the incense. He held the burning incense next to the bowl at the water level and gently blew the smoke over the water.
Once he was satisfied with his preparations, he took the jar with the lizard slime in it. He fished some of it out using the piece of the branch that he'd collected it with. The residue dropped into the bowl and swirled around for a few minutes before settling down.
Darakin bent over to look at the design formed by the slime. His brow furrowed in puzzlement, but with a shake of his head, he began sketching what he saw in the scrying bowl. When he was done, he dismissed the circle and blew out the candles.
Nora picked up the sketch in her hand and stared at it, her restrained laughter causing a slight smile to form on her lips. "Um, Darakin?"
"Yes?"
"What is this?"
"I don't know, Nora. I only sketched what the bowl showed me. I don't know what it means."
She put the sketch down and stood to give him a hug. "I'm sorry the spell didn't work."
He pulled back from her. "What are you talking about? It worked. There's the image that formed."
"But it's useless! It doesn't show a location at all!"
"So, that image means nothing to you?"
Nora stared again at the sketch he'd done. It showed a cartoon fork dancing with a spoon. "Well, sure, if it was hiding in Saturday morning cartoons, maybe. I mean, it looks kind of familiar, but I think it might be from an animated movie or something."
"I was hoping it would mean something to you," Darakin said with disappointment.
"I'm sorry. Is it possible it was in one of those previews we saw when we went to the movie a few days ago? Maybe that's why it looks familiar?"
"I don't recall seeing an image like this before." He dropped the paper and watched it float to the floor, as did Mrowley, whose head bobbed from side to side as he tried to follow the motion of the floating paper. When it landed on the floor, he pounced and then sat back to watch it for further signs of movement.
Hmm, hmm, hmm, hmm, hmmity hmm.
"What's he doing?" Nora asked in surprise. "It almost sounds like he's singing!"
"Actually, he's humming."
"Wait, cats can hum?"
"Apparently. Mrowley, what are you doing?"
Mrowley began singing. The Galaxy Café and Saloon ...
"Now, he's singing."
"Cats can hum and sing? What's he singing?"
Darakin attempted to repeat the cat's song. "The Galaxy Café and Saloon ..."
Nora, suddenly recognizing the jingle, continued the song, "where your fork and spoon will send you over the moon."
Food and drink so good, it's out of this world, Mrowley finished the commercial's tagline.
"Oh my God, I can't believe I missed it! I'm so sorry to have doubted you, Darakin. The Galaxy Café and Saloon -- it's this silly, chain, space-travel themed restaurant and bar that runs ads that show a fork and spoon dancing over the moon. Where the hell did the cat learn that?"
Oh, it's always on the magic box during the day.
"He says he sees it on the magic box during the day."
"Is he ... are you trying to tell me that he watches television when we're not here?"
Yeah, but only when she remembers to leave those cabinet doors open.
"When you remember to leave the cabinet doors open, he says."
"Forget to close them is more like it."
Well, if she could forget to close them more, that would be great. I like watching the magic box.
"He wants you to forget to close them more often."
"Well, I suppose there's no harm in it. Mrowley, I'll leave the doors open for you." She turned her head and said to herself in a surprised voice, "I can't believe I'm having this discussion."
Darakin brought the conversation back to his search for the demon. "Is this establishment close to the summoning spot?"
"I'm pretty sure there is one near there. We can look it up at the Internet Café."
"Good. Do you have any armor? Because I don't. It's not standard gear for a mage."
"Armor?" Nora asked in surprise. "Why would you need armor?"
"You said it's a chain restaurant. I assumed you meant chain mail is required because it's some sort of tournament or jousting club."
Nora stared in astonishment for a minute and then burst out laughing. "I'm sorry," she mumbled as she tried to stop the laughter. "I know you hate it when I laugh at you, it's just that sometimes you say the most outrageous things. A chain restaurant means there's more than one. They'll have many locations, sometimes all over the country. And while there are theme places that do jousting and stuff, this place is just based on space and aliens."
"Aliens? You mean like us?"
Her shoulders bobbed up and down again as she stifled her amusement. "Um, no. Not like us. We're illegal aliens because we're not citizens and don't have legal visas. These aliens are space creatures."
"And they're legal here? Because you don't use the word illegal to describe them."
"Lordie, no! They're not legal. They're not even real!"
"You don't think demons and mages are real, either."
"Why are you arguing with me? You told me you don't believe in space creatures!"
"I don't, but that's in my realm. How do I know what's real here? I'm just trying to make sense of all this."
"Sweet Jaysus, you'll be driving me to drink soon. How do I explain this? See, space creatures don't exist. At least I never used to think they did. Like you said, you've kind of blown away my perception of things, but anyway, there are a lot of people who do think they -- meaning the space creatures -- do exist. So this restaurant plays on a theme of aliens and space objects, like meteors and ... you know what? Instead of trying to explain it to you, I'll take you there. We'll get the address and go there tomorrow. Sean's is closed tomorrow, so we have the day off anyway. It'll give us something to do."
"So, this place is all pretend, right? I mean the idea of man flying through the stars is ridiculous."
"Um, yeah, about that ..."
Darakin's eyes open wide. "You fly through the stars?"
"Oh, not me. There are these specially trained pilots, called astronauts that do. It's still an experimental field. So, yeah, most of what you'll see at this place is going to be pretend."
"This is good because we can look for signs of the krekdapop while we're there."
"Okay, sounds like a plan."
Chapter Nineteen
The next day, Darakin awakened early and started to get out of bed. Nora grabbed his arm.
"Let's sleep in today, love."
"But we have to go to that restaurant and look for the krekdapop."
"Not yet, sweetie. They won't be open for customers for hours yet. Please? I haven't been able to sleep in for a week."
"Since I've been here." There was a hint of sadness in Darakin's voice at the thought that he was making her life uncomfortable.
"Yes, but it's okay. I kind of like having a purpose -- you know, a reason to get up in the morning."
Darakin said nothing, thinking about Sean's tale of what had happened to her family and how she left her home because she felt there was nothing there for her. He snuggled closer to her -- as close as he could with Mrowley's extended body between them, acting as a barrier.
"Mrowley, do you mind?"
Nope. I like sleeping in.
"I meant that I can't get next to Nora with you there. Could you move?"
Oh, okay. The cat stood up and moved to the end of the bed and waited until Darakin had slid his body up next to Nora. Mrowley then crawled on Nora's hips and lay down so he partially slid into the crevice between their bodies.
Darakin started to say something in frustration, but Nora just laughed. "It's okay. He's part of the family, too."
Mrowley closed his eyes and preened, basking in the feel of having family again.
After an hour, Mrowley stood and meowed loudly, startling both Darakin and Nora.
"What's wrong, Mrowley?" the mage asked in concern.
Hungry.
"I thought you said you liked to sleep in?"
I do, but I haven't eaten in days and my belly is rumbling so I can't sleep.
"Days? You ate last night! I should know, I'm the one who fed you," Darakin said in outrage.
Really? Last night? It feels like days.
"What's he on about now, Darakin?" Nora murmured.
"He says he hasn't eaten in days and he can't sleep because of the hunger."
"Days is it? And people say the Irish exaggerate." She laughed and closed her eyes again.
Darakin laughed, too, and put his arm back over her. Another minute passed before Mrowley let out the most pitiful sounding meow either of them had ever heard.
Huuuuunnnngry.
Nora's eyes flew open. "Oh, for pity's sake. Would you go put some food out for that cat before he wakes the whole of the neighborhood?"
"Fine." Darakin got out of bed and went to the kitchen with Mrowley right on his heels. He opened the cabinet and took out a can of cat food. Mrowley jumped up and head butted Darakin's hand.
"Mrowley! For the last time, stop jumping on the counters," Darakin said through gritted teeth.
Huh? Oh, sure, sure. You only had to ask.
"I have asked. I've asked each and every time that you do this. And each time you act as though I've never asked even though I have. Many times."
Hey, I'm only here to get my food. Mrowley rubbed against Darakin's hand again to prove his point.
Darakin dished the food out and put the small plate on the floor. Mrowley jumped down and sniffed the food before turning his nose up at it. He walked back over to rub against Darakin's legs.
"I thought you were starving?"
I am. I haven't eaten in days.
"Then, why ... aren't ... you ... eating?" Darakin asked, slowly emphasizing each word.
Is that the only flavor you have? It smells funny.
"Of course it smells funny. It's cat food. I think all of it smells funny."
Dude, you can't possibly be comparing your nose's abilities with mine? Did you know that cat's sense of smell is something like fourteen times greater than a human's? I think we both know who would know if something smelled funny around here. Mrowley's head bobbed in a knowing nod.
"I give up. You win. Jump on the counters, don't eat the food, whatever. It's impossible to reason with you."
It's because I'm so soft and cute, isn't it?
"What does being soft and cute have to do with not being able to reason with you?"
So you admit that I'm soft and cute? Mrowley rubbed against his legs again, purring loudly.
Darakin's anger and frustration melted and he picked the cat up and gave him a hug. "Yes, I do."
Good. Now, about that food ...
"Fine. I'll open another can and I won't buy," he paused to read the label on the can, "superb supper ever again." He pulled another can out of the cabinet and turned back to find Mrowley on the counter again. With a sigh of frustration, Darakin said nothing. He dished out the food for Mrowley and went back to lie next to Nora again.
She chuckled softly as he got in bed. "I heard all that. You've finally realized that you'll never best a cat, have you?"
"Indeed. I give up. He'll never do what I ask him to. I just can't win."
"Welcome to the world of being a cat slave."
"Humph. I am no slave!"
"It's what people say here. Dogs have owners, cats have slaves. Think about it. You'll do anything he wants, won't you?"
"Perhaps, but it's only to keep him quiet."
"Motivation doesn't matter. You're still his slave."
Darakin laughed. "I guess you're right."
"You know, we've time for a little togetherness before we go to the restaurant."
Darakin needed no more encouragement and tiptoed to the door to shut it.
When the couple finally opened the door, Mrowley stood right outside, his tail wagging in an annoyed fashioned.
I thought we were all going to sleep in this morning.
"But you got up to eat!" the mage exclaimed in surprise.
I was going to come back.
"Well, sometimes we need a little privacy."
Dude, I know what you're doing in there. I wouldn't get in the way.
"I can't, I mean I wouldn't feel right ... look, kitty, there are some things that just need to be private, okay?"
Humph.
"Is he mad at the closed door again?"
"Yes."
Nora bent and picked Mrowley up, cuddling him next to her. "It's okay, love, now you'll get some attention of your own."
Mrowley peeked over her shoulder and gave Darakin a smug look.
Darakin laughed.
After a few minutes, Nora put the cat down on the throw blanket on the sofa.
"I've got to get dressed so we can go to the Galaxy Café." She went to the bedroom.
Can I go?
"What? No. You're the one who told me they don't let you in shops. Plus, Nora thinks you're safer here than coming outside."
I'll just hang around their garbage outside. Those places have really tasty garbage.
"No, you're not going to eat their garbage!"
"Now what?" Nora asked as she passed on her way to the bathroom.
"He wants us to take him so he can rummage through the restaurant's garbage. He says it's tasty."
"Ugh! No, but we'll bring him home a doggie bag."
No! Darakin, make sure she knows I'm a cat, not a dog. Mrowley howled.
"Nora, why would we bring a doggie bag to a cat ... and what exactly is a doggie bag?"
She laughed. "Silly. A doggie bag is what the restaurants call what they put your leftovers in -- you know, what you can't finish from your meal. We'll bring him whatever we don't finish."
Phew. I thought she was species-confused for a minute there. I like the sound of this doggie bag, though. Please don't eat all of your food.
"Don't worry, kitty. I'm sure there'll be some left for you."
"Oh, there will be plenty," Nora said on her way back to the bedroom. "I can never finish anything I order."
Can I request beef, please? Or pork. Or something made of pork and beef -- with a side of chicken.
"I don't think people here mix all of those things together. I'll be sure to get beef, pork or chicken, though. Okay?"
Sure, sure. Whatever, dude. I'm not picky.
Darakin let the remark pass without comment.
Nora came out of the bedroom, having finished her makeup and dressing rituals. Darakin admired the slim cut of her figure in her jeans and it suddenly occurred to him why this society wore such form fitting clothing. He smiled. She seemed to feel his smile and looked up at him. She smiled back and took his hand to lead him out of the apartment.
At the door, she turned back to address Mrowley. "Now, no fly chases, no messes, no broken ... anything. Just sit on the couch and watch TV."
As always, Mrowley stared back at her silently, blinking in innocence.
"Mrowley," Darakin said, a warning in his voice. "No counters or battles with insects or rodents. Okay?"
Sure, sure, you know you only have to ask.
Chapter Twenty
Darakin gaped at the Galaxy greeter just inside the door of the restaurant. From her shiny, silver metallic dress and matching platform boots to the green-toned facial makeup and antennae that bounced atop her head, she was every inch the old sixties-style space creature from the movies. Nora reached up and closed his jaw before turning to the girl.
"Welcome, intergalactic travelers. Shuttle for two?" the greeter asked in a voice that indicated she'd done this one too many times to be enthusiastic about it.
"What's a shuttle?" Darakin asked in confusion, watching as the girl's costume antennae waved back and forth.
"She means a table," Nora said. She turned to the greeter. "It's his first time here."
"Oh, well in that case, have a terrific flight. Right this way." The greeter headed off into the dark interior of the restaurant.
"Flight?" Darakin asked in panic. He grabbed Nora's arm to hold her back. "We're going to fly? I don't want to fly, Nora, men were not meant to fly. You didn't tell me they did such magic here."
"Shush," she hissed. "It's all just pretend. They're pretending that we're going a space ship and traveling through the stars. But we're not. We're just going to have dinner. Relax."
The greeter waited impatiently for them to catch up to her. When they did, she continued toward the back of the restaurant where she indicated a small booth for them to sit in. Nora slid in one side and motioned to Darakin to sit on the other side.
The greeter dropped two menus on the table and said, "Your server tonight will be Mary. She'll be with you in a minute."
Darakin looked around the booth area. A fake window that was actually a display monitor showed stars passing as though they were actually moving. Controls for their 'shuttle' surrounded the window. He ran his finger over them lightly.
"Go ahead and play with them. That's what they're there for." Nora reached over and pressed a button. It lit up and a small speaker played sounds that might be associated with a rocket preparing for liftoff. Darakin jumped at the sudden noise, causing Nora to laugh.
"It's all pretend, see?" She pressed a bunch of buttons to show him that nothing bad would happen.
Darakin began pressing buttons, too, looking more like a child in a toy store than an adult in a restaurant.
"Ahem."
They turned and saw another girl, dressed in a similar getup to the greeter standing at their table. "My name is Mary. I'll be your flight coordinator for the evening. Can I start you off with some drinks?"
"Yes, please. I'll have ... we'll both have a cola."
"Be back in a jiffy."
"What's a cola?"
"It's a carbonated beverage that we like to drink here. You'll see."
"And that flight coordinator thing?"
"Yep, all part of the shtick."
"What stick?" Darakin appeared confused.
"Not stick, shtick. It comes from ... oh, I see what the problem is. It comes from a different language and you only understand English. Well, it means it's just their way of playing along with their space-travel theme thing."
"Does your language borrow from many others?"
"Yes, it does. There's words from German, Yiddish, French, Spanish, Italian ... the list goes on. Doesn't your native tongue?"
Darakin thought about that for a minute. "Yes. When we don't have a word for something, we just use a word from a language that does."
"Yep, pretty much sounds the same as what we do. Now, look at the menu and pick something."
"Well, Mrowley wanted me to order a beef and pork dish with a side of chicken."
Nora burst out laughing. "I'll bet he does. Sorry, sweetie, there's nothing like that on the menu. He'll have to make do with whatever we bring home to him. Go ahead and read it. Ask if you don't know what something is."
Darakin looked at the bizarre menu. There were so many odd choices that he had no idea what he wanted to order.
Mary came back and placed a tall glass in front of him. She placed a long, paper covered item next to the glass. "Are you ready to order?"
"No, I think we need some more time," Nora answered.
"No problem, I'll be back in a few."
Darakin held up the white cylinder and looked at it.
"It's for the drink, silly. You put it in the glass and sip through it."
"Oh." Darakin put the straw in the drink.
"No! Oh, dear. You're supposed to take the wrapper off first." Nora pulled the straw out and removed the soaked paper wrapping. The she put it back in the glass. She put her own straw in and took a sip to show Darakin how it worked.
Darakin leaned forward and took a sip. He sat back in surprise as the carbonated beverage hit his tongue.
"Good, isn't it?"
"It's weird. I wasn't expecting bubbles."
"Yeah, but do you like it?"
"Yes, it's very good."
"I thought you'd like it. Now, what have you decided on?"
"I'm not sure."
"Well, what's your favorite meat? Beef, chicken?"
"Um, I really liked that burger."
"Well, they do have those here and I think they're pretty good."
"Then I'll have one of those."
"Are you sure you don't want to try something different? What about ..." Nora perused the menu for a minute. "Chicken wings? Do you like those?"
"Yes, I like chicken. I was afraid that the wings thing was more of the pretend flying thing here."
Nora laughed. "Nope. Just the wings of a chicken."
When Mary returned, Nora ordered a chicken sandwich for herself and wings for Darakin. The waitress turned to Darakin.
"You want that warp speed, honey?"
"What's warp speed honey? Is that some kind of topping -- like ketchup?"
Mary gave Darakin an odd look, but said nothing. She might think he was weird, but she was still hoping for a good tip.
Nora hurried to interject. "No! She's asking if you want hot wings, Darakin?"
"Oh, yes please, I always prefer a warm meal to a cold one," he said with a smile.
"No, sweetie, not hot temperature-wise, hot spicy, do you like spicy food?" As soon as she'd asked, Nora thought it better not to go that route. After all, who knew what spices he was used to? "You know what? He'll just have them mild. Thanks."
"And what do you want on the side?"
"I'll have onion rings with mine." Nora looked at Darakin. "Do you like potatoes?"
"Yes."
"He'll have mashed potatoes with gravy."
"Okey-dokey." Mary made a note on her pad and left the table.
While they waited for their food, Darakin looked around.
"What are you looking for?"
"Anything out of the ordinary."
She laughed. "In a place like this, everything is out of the ordinary. They're wearing antennae for heaven's sake."
"Well, we are here to look for signs of the krekdapop."
"I doubt he'll pop up in the middle of the restaurant."
"But the scrying bowl had to show me the sign for this place for a reason."
"Let's just have a nice meal and afterwards we can scrounge around the back alleys and such, okay?"
"Okay."
Mary arrived soon with two dishes. She placed Nora's sandwich in front of her and a plate of wings in front of Darakin. She then put down a few plastic packages next to Darakin's plate.
"Can I get you anything else?"
"No, we're good for now, thanks."
When she had gone, Darakin picked up the plastic package. "What's this?"
"Moist towelette."
"Moist what?"
"It's for after you eat the wings, when you're fingers are all sticky. It's a paper towel with some soap on it. You'll see. Try the wings."
Darakin picked up a wing and bit into it. His eyes lit in delight. "Mm, that'sh good."
"No talking with your mouth full. It's considered impolite here, remember?"
"Sorry."
"So they're not too hot, I mean spicy for you?"
He finished chewing and put the wing down. "Nora, we are not completely without comforts in my realm. We do use spices."
"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to insult you. I just have no idea."
"As a traveling mage who barters his services for meals, I've tasted many different cuisines. It is impolite not to eat what you're offered in someone's home, so I've had to eat a lot of things, even some that I might have preferred not to."
"Such as?"
"Well, there's a village that specializes in rat dishes. They have no good hunting grounds and meat is too expensive to have brought in. They have trouble getting mages there. You see, most won't go back, once they've had to eat rat stew. I only went there once."
"Ugh. I don't blame you. Don't tell me anymore. I don't want to know."
Darakin picked up his fork and tried the potatoes. He made a sound of approval without opening his mouth.
When he was stopped eating his wings (making sure to leave some for Mrowley's doggie bag), Nora tore open the moist towelette and handed it to him. He gaped in amazement as he used it to clean his hands.
"This is really handy. I'd love to have something like this at home to carry in my satchel."
"They wouldn't burn you at the stake if you showed up with something like that?"
"Burn me at the stake? Why would you suggest something so barbaric?" Darakin stared at her in horror.
"Here, way back before technology, people who were suspected of being witches were burned at the stake."
His eyes opened even wider. "I thought you people were civilized! This culture seems to accept people of all different races without prejudice. I can't believe the witches allowed it. In my realm, the witches would destroy anyone who would try such a thing."
"I should have known. You see, most of the people who were accused of witchcraft were just regular people who'd run afoul of the village leaders or some other person with influence. A lot of innocent people suffered terribly during those times."
"I don't understand that at all. Magic users are revered in my society."
"I'm sorry. It was a long, long time ago. Let's forget about it. Do you want dessert? They have some pretty delicious cakes and sundaes here."
"How can a day be delicious?"
"Not Sunday, s-u-n-d-a-e. It's a dessert that covers ice cream with delicious toppings, like fudge or chocolate. You know what? I'll just pick something off the menu and we can split it. The desserts here are too big for one person, anyway. "
Mary came back to the table.
"Can I get you anything else?"
"We need a doggie bag." Darakin was pleased to have remembered the correct term.
"Right. I'll bring two boxes over."
"No, we need a doggie bag to take our leftovers home in."
"Got it. I'll bring two boxes and you can fill them with the food."
Nora stepped in. "Thank you." She picked up the dessert card from the table and perused it for a minute. "We'd also like to split a dark side of the moon sundae."
"One dark side. Coming up."
"I thought we needed a bag," Darakin said in confusion.
"The boxes are the bag."
"Nora," Darakin asked in frustration, "how can a bag be a box. Is this some sort of riddle?"
"No, they used to give bags, but now most places use Styrofoam boxes. But everybody still asks for a doggie bag."
Mary returned with Styrofoam boxes for their leftovers. "Be right back with that dessert."
True to her word, she returned with the sundae and two spoons.
Darakin stared in wonder at the huge dish of ice cream with its rich toppings. Nora laughed.
"Wait 'til you taste it." She handed him a spoon and then lifted her own spoon to her side. "Now, make sure you get some ice cream and topping in each spoonful, it's better that way."
He did as Nora asked and put the spoon in his mouth. A huge smile lit his face. "That's better than anything I've ever tasted!"
"I know, right?"
The two finished eating the sundae in silence. When they were done, they sat back and contemplated their full bellies.
"I don't think I've ever eaten that much in one sitting before," Darakin said after a few minutes.
"Well, I don't recommend doing it every day, but it is nice to splurge once in awhile."
Mary returned to clear their dessert dishes. "Anything else?"
"No, thank you, just the check."
"Coming right up. Oh, and I'll bring you a bag for those, as well," she indicated the boxes with a nod of her head.
"What? But I asked for a bag before." Darakin sputtered at Mary's retreating form.
"What's wrong, sweetie?"
"I asked for a bag. You said you use boxes instead and yet now she's bringing us a bag? Why didn't she just do that in the first place?"
"Oh, it's just a bag to carry the boxes in. You wouldn't put your food directly in it."
"Why not? If you don't mind my saying so, Nora, your society wastes a lot of materials."
She chuckled. "No doubt about that. We're getting better, but it's taking some time to go green."
"Go green?"
"It's what the move toward environmentalism is called."
Darakin shook his head. "I'll just never figure this realm out."
"Sure you will. All in good time."
When Mary returned with the check, Nora tucked some cash in the little binder and stood up. "Ready?"
"Sure. Now we can go look for signs of the krekdapop?"
"Yep."
Chapter Twenty-One
Once they were outside, Darakin stared at the sign depicting the dancing utensils as though it would give him a clue. He sighed.
"Well, the sign tells me nothing."
"Don't worry, we'll go behind the restaurant and check the alleys. Seems like a more likely place to find a slimy demon, doesn't it?"
"I guess."
Darakin followed Nora to an alley between the restaurant's building and its neighbor. She led the way down the narrow passageway toward a truck lane that ran behind the buildings. When they reached the road they looked around.
"Well, this is the dumpster for the restaurant. It's where they put all their garbage. Then a truck comes by early in the morning and empties it."
"A truck?"
"Mm hmm. A mechanical beast. Bigger than a car, but smaller than the bus."
"Ah."
"I'm going to check this dumpster then." Darakin hoisted himself up the side of the bin and peered inside.
From the backdoor of the restaurant came a surprised shout. "Hey! What are you doing?"
"Um, we're just ... we were here earlier," she held up the doggie bag as proof, "and he thinks he may have left his watch on the table, so we wanted to check the dumpster," Nora struggled to come up with a reasonable explanation. Darakin continued looking at the garbage.
"Why wouldn't you go inside and check the lost and found?"
"Well, that seems like a good idea. Thank you for suggesting it."
The boy turned to leave, but then turned back. "Hey, you're not the ones who've been going through the garbage every night, are you? Because if you are, could you stop? Every day I come into work and have to sweep up all the garbage you leave in the street. It's really annoying."
Darakin looked up at the boy for the first time. "Someone's been rummaging around in here?"
"Well, you for one."
"I haven't touched anything."
"Okay, so it's not you. It just seems kind of weird that that's been happening and now here you are."
Darakin ignored that and asked, "Have you noticed anything else out of the ordinary?"
"You mean besides an albino man going through the garbage?"
"I'm not an albino."
"Whatever, dude. Other than slimy garbage all over the street every morning, no, nothing unusual."
"Slimy? The garbage is slimy?"
"Isn't all garbage? But now that you mention it, it is extra gross. I didn't think we served that kind of sticky, yucky stuff here."
"You know how garbage gets," Nora wanted to end the conversation before Darakin started talking about lizard demons to this boy. "Thank you, you've been very helpful."
"Yeah, sure lady. Remember to check with lost and found."
"I will. Thanks."
The busboy went back inside and Darakin lowered himself to the ground. "You see, Nora? The krekdapop has been here."
"Probably, but you heard the kid, he comes overnight and it's all messed up in the morning."
"We can search this road for more slime. It may be leaving a trail of some sort."
"Let me ask you something. Even if we find it, what are you going to do? Have you remembered how to get rid of it yet?"
"No, but I'm still hoping something will come to me."
"Great." Nora's voice indicated she thought it was anything but great.
"Nora, I have to try. Which way is the park from here?"
She pointed and he started walking that way, examining every inch of wall and road surface along the way for signs of lizard demon slime. Nora followed reluctantly behind.
When they reached the end of the narrow truck lane, Darakin turned to Nora. "I don't understand, I'd have thought we'd find some sign of it here."
"Well, I can't believe I'm saying this, but we might need to come overnight and wait for him to show up."
"That's a great idea! Can we come back tonight? Since we're not working?"
Nora's sighed. "I suppose so." After a moment's thought, she asked, "Is it really dangerous? I mean, should I be worried? I was kind of thinking it was a joke until now."
"Yes, Nora, it is dangerous. I'm ashamed to admit it, but I'd have you stay home if I didn't think I'd get lost while following it. But we're both going to stay back out of sight. I'm just hoping that seeing it will jog something in my memory. Maybe we could just try to follow it to wherever it's staying and then go back when we're better prepared?"
"Okay. That sounds better than confronting it here in this alley." Nora was distressed at the thought of Darakin fighting some sort of monster, but she didn't want to show it. Against her better judgment, she was growing quite attached to Darakin. She was pretty sure that he liked her and it was obvious that they had a sexual attraction, but she didn't know how he felt about having a long term relationship with her.
"Well, if we're going to be up all night, we should probably go home and get some rest." Darakin looked around, unsure of where he was.
"This way," Nora took his arm and led him toward the bus stop.
"I'll drop you off at home and then I'm going to the store for some supplies."
"Supplies for what?"
"For tonight, silly."
Darakin wasn't sure what supplies she was referring to, but he tried to be helpful. "Some magic electric candles would be good -- you know for the dark alley."
Nora smiled. "We call them flashlights. Don't worry, I'll make sure we have one with fresh batteries." Thinking about trying to explain flashlights and other devices to Darakin in the store was enough to give her a headache, so she definitely thought it was a good idea to leave him at home while she shopped.
Nora dropped Darakin off at home and went out to the store.
Darakin lay down on the sofa with Mrowley.
Where's Nora?
"She went to the store to buy supplies."
Does supplies mean cat food?
"I don't think that's what she had in mind, but maybe."
It's just that I haven't eaten in days.
"Damn it, cat! I fed you this morning."
Really? It feels like days.
"Well, it's not."
Want to watch the magic box?
"Sure."
Mrowley got up and stepped on the remote until he hit the power button. The two then watched the television until Nora came home.
She struggled through the door with her packages. Darakin jumped up to give her a hand.
"What are you watching?"
"I don't know, but it's about these people with terrible problems. There's this girl named Crystal who murdered her uncle after he did some terrible things to her, but nobody knows because her mother confessed to the crime and Crystal thinks she's someone else since she had her brain transplant. The watchman --"
"Watchman?"
"Yes, the officer from the city guard who's investigating the crime."
"Oh, the detective."
"Okay, him -- he doesn't believe her, but he's also busy trying to cover up his own crime of shooting his wife's lover. She doesn't know that he knows she was unfaithful, but he does. Nobody knows what happened to her lover, who also happens to be the judge who was supposed to hear the case of the mother of Crystal --"
"Let me stop you right there, Darakin. They're called soap operas and they're ridiculous. They're nothing like real life. It's all just to keep people watching to see what insane thing will happen next."
"I know it's not real, Nora. You've explained about the magic box."
"I mean really, a brain transplant?" she laughed.
"I know, the idea of putting one person's body parts into another is just crazy."
"Well, actually it's not that outrageous." Nora was hesitant to start this conversation.
"No." Darakin's eyes opened wide in dismay. "They do that here?"
"Yes, some parts, like livers and kidneys, but not a brain."
"So nothing on this box is based on real life."
"Well, some of the stuff they show is real. The news programs, for example."
"How does one know the difference?"
"It's usually pretty apparent. Most shows are fictional, news programs are real."
"Well, there was this other program that said it was real about a bunch of people who were stuck in the wilderness and had to survive on the land, while traveling to find civilization. They were pretty hopeless at survival. They all turned on one another. I'm sure that quite a few of them didn't make it."
Nora laughed out loud. "Oh, don't let the name of reality shows fool you. They're anything but."
"Reality shows aren't real?"
"No, I'm pretty sure they're scripted. Normal people don't behave like that."
Darakin shook his head. He doubted he would ever understand this society where words didn't mean what he thought they meant and people behaved in a completely irrational manner.
"Anyway, I've got the supplies for our stakeout."
Steak?
"What?"
"Our stakeout tonight, to wait for the lizard demon. Remember?"
I like steak ... and lizard.
"Why are we bringing steak?"
Can I come?
"No, Mrowley, you can't come."
But I want steak.
"Mrowley wants some of the steak."
Nora had watched the exchange between Darakin and the cat with amusement.
"No, not steak. Stakeout. It's what you call it when you sit and wait for someone to show up or something to happen. Anyway, on all the cop -- er, police, I mean watch programs, they always show them with all sorts of munchies, so I got us some." She starts pulling things out of her bags. "Pistachio nuts, chocolate bars and some caffeinated sodas to keep us awake."
No steak? Mrowley sounded disappointed.
"Sorry, kitty, no steak."
Nora smiled. "He thought we were having steak?"
"Yes."
"Sorry, Mrowley, no steak, but Darakin, did you give him our leftovers?"
"Oh, no! I forgot."
Darakin jumped up and opened the Galaxy bag. He pulled the Styrofoam boxes out.
Mrowley's eyes opened in pleasure. White boxes, he said in a reverent voice.
"He seems to know about the doggie boxes."
"Doggie bags. Yes, sometimes I think animals are genetically coded to know what's in those containers. Go ahead and give it to him. Just break the meat up into small pieces and he can't have the bones. Chicken bones are very bad for him."
Darakin took the bag to the kitchen counter. Mrowley jumped to the countertop and his head bobbed around trying to follow the movement of Darakin's hands as he broke up the meat.
"Mrowley, you're on the countertop again," he said with a warning in his voice.
That's where my food is. How am I supposed to eat if I'm not where my food is?
"I'll put it on the floor for you, stay off the counter."
Sure, all you have to do ...
"... is ask. I know. Well, I'm asking." Darakin put the bowl on the floor, and Mrowley was on it in an instant.
Darakin turned to Nora. "What about the magic electric candles?"
"Got them, see? They're called flashlights." She pulled out a flashlight and turned it on, shining it at Darakin as proof.
"Wow! Look at that. It's much brighter than a candle," he said, blinking his eyes as the afterimage of the halogen bulb faded.
"Sorry," she said as she clicked the flashlight off. "Now, I really think we need to nap if we're going to be alert out there tonight."
The two of them went to the bedroom and were sound asleep by the time Mrowley sauntered in. He stood atop Darakin's sturdy hip and cleaned the grease from the leftovers off his fur before settling down with his two favorite people.
Chapter Twenty-Two
That evening, Darakin and Nora headed back to the dark alley to watch for signs of the krekdapop. Mrowley had tried to go with them, but Nora insisted that it wasn't safe for a cat to be near a huge demon and Darakin agreed. Mrowley settled down on the sofa to watch the magic box, vowing to wreak havoc on the place after his nap.
When the couple finally reached the alley, it was after two o'clock in the morning. The truck lane was deserted except for the occasional drunk looking for a place to relieve himself.
They found a spot in an alley on the opposite side from the Galaxy restaurant and waited in the shadows. Nora broke open the pistachios, and a pile of discarded shells soon grew next to them.
After an hour, a bored Nora whispered, "Maybe he doesn't come here every night."
"I'm pretty sure the young man said it happened every day."
"Well, how much longer are we going to wait?"
"Until daylight, if we have to."
"You know by that time, the city will have woken up. The early morning deliveries could start as early as four --"
"Shush!" Darakin whispered with urgency.
"What?" Nora hissed back.
"I heard something."
The couple held their breath as the listened for whatever Darakin thought he'd heard. After a minute, Nora heard it, too -- a drawn out shuffling sound. It couldn't be made by feet, it lasted too long.
Nora whispered to Darakin, "Maybe it's just someone dragging something out to the dumpster."
Darakin shot her a look of disbelief.
"Hey, even if it's someone dragging a body out, that's still better than it being a demon."
"Shush!" Darakin whispered again.
Darakin leaned out of the shadows slightly so he could see the area. Nora leaned out next to him. At the sight that greeted them, she let out a small gasp. Darakin quickly put his hand over her mouth and raised a finger to his lips.
She nodded and looked again at the creature. The noise they'd heard was the long, spiked tail of the demon dragging behind it as it walked down the alley. His head did indeed look like a lizard's head. From the neck to the top of its legs, it appeared human, with the exception of the slimy scales that covered its torso. The legs were powerful and slightly bowed. Nora ducked back into the shadows.
"It's hideous!" she whispered.
"Shush, it has good hearing."
Darakin continued to watch the demon as it rummaged through the garbage, eating the meat it found and discarding the rest by throwing it to the ground, where it swept it out of the way with a slimy swipe of its tail, creating the mess that the busboy would have to clean the next day.
A distant roll of thunder caused it to stop its rummaging. The krekdapop twisted its head around as if looking for something. Darakin slid back.
Nora whispered to him, "The weather report didn't say anything about a thunderstorm. It sounds far away, though; maybe it won't pass directly over us."
"Mm," Darakin answered in distraction. He leaned forward again to spy on the demon, which had gone back to its garbage picking. He continued to watch for a few minutes. Suddenly, a loud rumble of thunder shook the ground and the windows of the surrounding buildings. Darakin jumped.
The krekdapop, attracted by the mage's movement, turned and looked directly at Darakin. It took a few steps toward his position when a flash of lightning streaked through the sky. The skies opened up and rain poured down on them.
"Kakdalo," the demon hissed before running in the opposite direction.
"Come on!" Darakin grabbed Nora's hand and started following.
As she struggled to keep up, she panted, "What's a kakdalo?"
"A mage."
"Great. There goes the element of surprise."
"Hush, save your breath, we have to keep up."
Nora slipped in the slimy, rain slicked mess left by the demon. Darakin pulled her up and dragged her along behind him.
They sprinted down the alley. As they reached the sidewalk, they saw the krekdapop run out into the street. A loud honk and the squeal of brakes followed as a delivery truck slammed into the krekdapop, sending it flying thirty feet through the air where it landed on the pavement with a thud. Nora screamed.
The driver came to a stop just before the motionless creature. He peered through his cracked windshield at the figure on the ground.
Darakin approached the demon cautiously. As he neared, the krekdapop lifted its head and glared at the mage. The demon jumped up and started running again.
The surprised driver started his engine and took off, hoping that nobody had noted his license plate number.
Nora caught up to Darakin. "But how did it get up? It was hit by a truck!"
"Demons are very hard to kill. You need to know its susceptibility."
"Clearly, it's not being hit by a truck."
"Come on, we need to see where it goes."
They started running again and turned the corner just in time to see the thick tail disappearing down a staircase. Darakin ran after it, still holding Nora's hand.
"But ..." she started to say, but the deafening sound of an arriving train drowned out her warning that they were entering a subway station.
They reached the bottom of the steps and Darakin stopped, his eyes widening in fear at the sight of the subway train. The krekdapop was at the far side of the station. It turned and pierced them with its yellow eyes before jumping through the open door.
Without further hesitation, Darakin jumped the turnstile and dove onto the train, Nora, who stopped to swipe her fare card, barely made it on before the doors closed.
They were a few cars back from the one that the krekdapop had gotten on. Fortunately, the train was deserted at this hour.
"The belly of the beast," Darakin said, his voice trembling. The train lurched forward and he grabbed the rail to steady himself.
"Sweetie, it's just like the bus, only much bigger. It's not a beast, just a mechanical thing," Nora tried to reassure him.
Darakin looked around. "Where is it?" he whispered.
"A few cars up. We can use those doors to travel between the cars, but you're not going to like it."
Darakin's legs trembled as he followed her to the end of the car. She pulled the door handle, leaning on it to keep it open before opening the door to the next car. "Go," she shouted at him.
He leaned his head forward and peered from side to side. The tracks beneath the train were passing at breakneck speed, sparks of light flying as they passed. "No." He jumped back in fear.
"It's the only way to reach the demon, Darakin."
"It doesn't matter; we're not ready to face him yet."
"Why not? He knows what you are and he ran away. Obviously he's scared of you."
"That's because he thinks I'm a kakdalo."
"And you're not? I thought you said that meant mage."
"It does, but not an elemental mage. That demon thinks I'm a combat mage. We all look similar, without a cloak to show our station. I'm a kakdali, but he said kakdalo."
"Oh." Nora closed the door and sat on the nearest bench. "Why would it think you were a combat mage?"
"I don't know."
The two sat in silence for a minute. Suddenly, Darakin's face lit up with understanding. He jumped up from the seat.
"What? What is it?" Nora asked in alarm, looking around for danger.
"That's it! He thinks I was trying to kill him."
"No stretch there, Darakin, we do want to kill him."
"Don't you see? He thought I summoned the storm. He ran from the lightning, not us. That's what his vulnerability is. It's lightning. When he saw me and the lightning flashed at the same time, he must have assumed that I attacked him with it."
"Oh." Nora stared at the mage. "So, what are we going to do now?"
"Regroup. Now that I know its vulnerability, I can defeat it. All I need to do is enslave the elements and then summon lightning to kill it."
Nora raised an eyebrow. "Oh, that's all, is it?"
Darakin's face fell. "I know. It does seem hopeless." Dejection weighed him down as he dropped into the seat next to her.
The train stopped at the next station. Darakin pulled Nora to the only spot near the end of the car where they weren't plainly visible to anyone or anything on the platform. When the doors closed, he peeked out the window and saw the green tail of the demon disappearing through the large hole it had made in the exit gate.
"Listen, I know you don't like it on here, but since we're already on, if we stay a few more stops, we'll be pretty close to home."
"Okay. It's actually not as bad as I thought it would be."
Nora knew that Darakin was feeling overwhelmed at the prospect of trying to defeat the demon, but she didn't have any words to comfort him.
By the time they returned to the apartment, they were both exhausted. Mrowley lifted his head up from his spot on the sofa. Hey, I thought you were going out for steak? Where's the white box?
"No, we went on a stakeout. Nobody had any steak."
Oh. Well, could I get some food? I haven't eaten in days.
With an exasperated sigh, Darakin pulled a can of cat food from the cabinet. "You ate a few hours ago. Why do you always exaggerate?"
Exaggerate? Hey, I don't know how to tell time. I only know how long things feel and it feels like I haven't eaten in days. My belly is rumbling.
"Fine, here." Darakin put the food down on the kitchen floor. Mrowley sauntered out to eat it after a long, leisurely stretch as he got off the couch.
"Nora and I are going to sleep."
Just leave the door open. I'll be there in a minute.
Darakin just shook his head and collapsed on the bed next to Nora, both of them still fully clothed.
Chapter Twenty-Three
Darakin awoke after a few hours and stared at the ceiling. He had hoped that things would seem clearer to him after some sleep, but he was feeling as overwhelmed as he had last night.
Nora stirred beside him and he put her arm around her. She snuggled closer to him.
"What time is it?" she asked, as she opened her eyes to look at the clock. "Oh, sweet Jaysus, we'll be late if we don't get moving. How did we sleep so long?"
She jumped out of bed and started dressing. She stopped and turned toward Darakin who was once again staring at the ceiling. "What's with you, love? We need to get ready for work."
"I don't know how I'm going to beat this thing. How can I enslave the elements? It took an army of mages to do it in my realm."
"Not to mention that you'd probably destroy the planet here if you did manage to do it."
"Huh?"
"Well, sweetie, we don't have any mage schools here. I don't think you'd be able to help the entire planet when they needed rain or wind. We'd starve to death when the crops died."
Darakin gasped. "You're right! I didn't even think of that. Now I have no means of killing it."
"Well, maybe not. Let's think about this. Electricity is lightning, right?"
"If you say so. We don't have this electricity you speak of in my realm."
"Ah, but you do, it's just that nobody there has figured it out yet. So trust me, electricity is like lightning. And we have managed to harness electricity so we can use it. We even generate our own. Every time you turn on a light or an appliance, that's electricity doing it. But you don't want to touch any electrical lines because you might get a shock ... or worse."
"How is this going to help me kill the krekdapop?"
"Have you ever heard of a stun gun?" At his blank stare, she continued, "No, of course you haven't. No electricity in your realm. Well, we have a weapon called a stun gun. It uses electricity to disable people."
"Do you have such a device?"
"No, but I can buy one. They're legal for sale."
Darakin sat up. "Well, that gives me hope. Maybe we can beat him after all. Let's get one of these stun guns."
"I'll get it tomorrow. There's a shop that sells self-defense items a few blocks over. It's where I got my mace, I mean the pepper spray."
"Okay." Darakin, feeling much better than when he'd first awakened, got out of bed and dressed.
Mrowley sat up, blinking his eyes against the bright sunlight streaming in through the window. What's going on? We just went to bed?
"No, we've been asleep for hours. Nora and I need to go to work."
Oh, well can I have some food? I haven't eaten in days.
"I ... you ... do you really not remember the conversations we have about this stuff? I fed you a few hours ago. It hasn't been days. And of course I'll give you some food before we leave. Don't I always?"
I don't know. Do you? Why are you asking me what you do? That seems kind of silly.
Darakin turned to Nora. "Once again, he says he hasn't eaten in days."
"Really? Days? Again?"
"He claims he can't actually tell time and that it feels to his belly like he hasn't eaten in that long."
"It's possible he's telling the truth. Who knows how time feels to a cat? I mean one human year equals what? Something like a couple of years to a cat."
"Really? How do you know that?"
"It's what the vets tell us."
"Vets?"
"Short for veterinarian."
At the word veterinarian, Mrowley crouched down and hissed. No! I'm not going to the torturer. Don't let her take me there, Darakin. Pleeeeeease!
"Torturer? What are you talking about, cat?"
The veterinarian. It's another word for torturer. They do unspeakable things to animals. I've heard they even stick things ... Mrowley gulped, in places where nothing should go. And they cut off some tomcat's ... Mrowley stopped, too distressed to continue.
"What is wrong with him?" Nora said, concerned at the cat's sudden skittish, terrified movements.
"He says these veterinarians are torturers of animals?"
"No, they're not, they're pet doctors."
"Ah, that explains it. Mrowley is afraid of the healer."
Nora looked at Mrowley. "We're not taking you to the vet. And even if we were, it would only be to make you well if you were sick. But don't worry."
Mrowley calmed down a bit.
"Have a quick bite to eat with me before we go. I'll make sandwiches." She took Darakin's hand and headed into the kitchen.
"Anyway," Nora continued as she made their lunch, "the vet ... those people tell us that cats age much faster than we do. So one of our years seems a lot longer to them."
"I see."
Darakin and Nora ate sandwiches, put food down for Mrowley and headed out to the bar. As they walked along the street, she took hold of his hand.
"I have a confession," she said.
"About what?"
"About you."
Darakin's heart started pounding. Was she going to say she loved him? He thought he was falling in love with her, but he still thought about going home. Was it fair to get involved with her? You silly sot, you're already involved with her, he thought. He was so involved in his reverie that he forgot that she wanted to say something.
"Hello? Are you even interested?" Nora became annoyed at his inattentiveness.
"Oh, yes, I'm sorry. What could you possibly have to confess?"
"Well, I'm not sure that I really believed you until last night when I actually saw the demon."
Darakin let out a sigh of relief. "Is that all?"
"Is that all? I've been lying and pretending to sort of believe you all this time. I feel terrible."
"It's okay. Sometimes you need to see something with your own eyes to know that it's true."
"'Seeing is believing' is what we say here."
"It's a good saying."
"So, you're not mad?"
He stopped walking and turned to face her. "I know how bizarre all of this seems to you. How could I be mad?" He pulled her close and gave her a hug.
Nora got carried away by the moment and murmured into his chest, "I love you." As soon as the words left her mouth, she was filled with horror.
Darakin's heart stopped for a minute. This was exactly what he was afraid of. He didn't know how to respond, so he said nothing, but she felt him stiffen as he held her.
"I mean ... I ... I love that I finally believe you. And that we ... we're going to work together to kill this demon."
"Oh. Me too." But the damage was done. The two separated awkwardly and started walking again, neither taking the other's hand.
That night at work, the time passed at a snail's pace. They each kept looking at the clock, both looking forward to going home and at the same time, dreading walking home together.
Darakin couldn't stop thinking about Nora. She was the most beautiful, enchanting woman he'd ever met. If he didn't know for a fact that she had never dabbled with magic, he'd think she had cast a spell on him. The problem was that he had no idea if he was capable of being a good mate in this society. It was fairly emasculating that he didn't know how to take care of even the most basic of chores. Every day, she had to help him with simple tasks. But none of that changed the fact that he had indeed fallen in love with her.
When it was time to leave, they met at the door and walked several blocks in silence. They had gone two blocks when Darakin stopped and grabbed Nora's arm to stop her.
"Shush. I heard something."
"What?" Seeing the alarm on Darakin's face, Nora tried to get her pepper spray out of her bag, but was unable to reach it before a man jumped out of the shadows holding a gun. She was fairly certain that Darakin had no experience with handguns and was terrified that he would get hurt.
"Darakin, he has a gun. Do as he says."
"You heard the lady. Give me your wallet." He looked at Nora with an admiring eye, "You too, honey."
Darakin took advantage of the thief's diverted attention to make his move. He reached out with his left hand and grabbed the gun, pushing it away from them. He twisted the gun to the side and the thief cried out in pain as his finger in the trigger hole broke. Darakin let go and the gun dropped to the ground. The mage followed up with a sharp jab to the man's gut. As the young man bent forward clutching his middle, Darakin landed a second blow on the chin. The thief staggered backward from the force of Darakin's punch and fell to the ground, moaning.
As Darakin moved to get closer to the injured man, Nora held a hand out to stop him. "No! We have to get out of here."
"But this thief should be brought to the local magistrate."
"I'm sure he's learned his lesson. Please, don't argue with me. Just come." She took a napkin out of her pocket and picked up the gun with it.
Darakin wanted to see the thief brought to justice, but he sensed the urgency in Nora's hasty retreat and followed without argument. When they had gone a few blocks, he asked, "Why are we running away? We didn't do anything wrong."
"If the police get involved, they're going to want our ID. What are you going to show them? Your cape?"
"My cloak is an indicator of my profession not my identity."
She groaned. "Not the point, Darakin. The point is that you have no ID. And I'm not a legal resident. They would call the INS. Remember? I told you about them?"
"Yes." They walked a few more blocks before Darakin spoke up again. "Nora?"
"Yes?"
"This isn't the way home."
"No, it's not."
"May I ask where we're going?"
"To the river."
"There's a river here?" Darakin asked in surprise. "How come I never saw it?"
"We haven't had occasion to come this way. But I'm going to dump this gun in it."
"Why?"
"Because I don't know what crimes that jerk's committed with it, and I don't want anyone to find it. But I have to finish wiping your fingerprints off it first."
"My fingerprints?"
"Yes, you touched it with your bare hands. The oils from your fingers leave fingerprints on everything you touch. They have ways of taking fingerprints off things and they use it to identify people."
"But they don't know who I am."
"Not yet. What happens if you ever have a run in with the authorities and they've found this gun and ... I don't have time to go into all of this. Remind me to have you watch a detective show on the magic box."
Nora finished wiping the gun clean as best she could, being careful not to touch the trigger. When she was done she looked around to make sure they were alone before tossing it into the water.
As they turned to walk back home, Nora asked, "How did you learn to do that?"
"What?"
"Fight that way. Here, they train people to disarm guns with fighting techniques, but they're usually police or military and you said you're not a combat mage."
"Combat mages learn to use magic to fight. Traveling mages are taught hand to hand fighting disciplines and how to use various weapons. It can be dangerous traveling alone in my realm if you can't defend yourself, and mages are necessary to our society's survival."
"Oh."
Darakin could tell that Nora was impressed by his skill. It felt really good to be able to protect her. For the first time since he'd arrived, he felt like a man. He took Nora's hand in his, the two of them touching for the first time since she told him she loved him.
They walked that way for a few more blocks before Nora turned to Darakin and said, "Look, about earlier this afternoon. I'm sorry. I don't know why I blurted that thing out on the way to work. It just slipped out. It doesn't mean anything."
"Really? I was kind of hoping that it meant you loved me."
"What?"
"Well, you said you loved me. I was hoping that it meant exactly what it sounded like."
"I ... uh ..." Nora was unsure how to respond.
He took her hands. "Nora, I know I don't seem like much of a man in this place where I can't even make coffee, but I love you, too, and if you can overlook my failings, I'd like to try to make it up to you."
"Not seem like a man? You're, well frankly, you're spectacular."
"Huh?"
"First of all, you're gorgeous. You have a physique that makes women stop and gawk as you walk by. Have you not noticed?"
"No." Truth be told, Darakin was so afraid everyone was staring at his hair and strange mannerisms that he went out of this way not to look at anyone.
"Well, trust me, they do. And look how you protected me from that robber! I don't know what I'd have done if I was alone. Just like you said, I didn't have time to get my pepper spray out before he pulled the gun." She shuddered and he held her hand tighter. "And as for your failings -- well, you haven't failed at anything. I was the horrible one who didn't believe you."
He laughed and hugged her close. "Let's start over. Nora, I love you."
"I love you, too."
He took her hand in his and they walked home.
Chapter Twenty-Four
Though it was late when Darakin and Nora arrived home, they headed straight to the bedroom and shut Mrowley out. They enjoyed being intimate for the first time since confessing their love for one another.
Mrowley waited impatiently outside the door until Darakin finally opened it to let him in. He jumped on the bed and circled around for a minute until he found a spot to his liking, right between his two people.
Nora woke up before Darakin for a change and snuck into the kitchen to make him breakfast. She loaded a plate full of eggs, sausage and toast and brought it back into the bedroom. She waved the plate near his nose and Darakin opened his eyes in surprise.
"What's this?"
"Breakfast in bed. It's the epitome of luxury."
"Breakfast in bed? Why would someone eat in bed? Beds are for sleeping and ..." he looked at the cat and stopped.
Dude, I know what you two are up to in here when the door is closed. I'm not a kitten anymore, you know.
"All the same, it's not something you discuss."
"Darakin, you needn't be shy. I'm a grown woman."
"And a lady of the highest degree. I would never wish to insult you by discussing private matters in front of anyone."
Hey! I'm not just anyone. I'm part of the family, remember?
Nora laughed. "So chivalrous. Anyway, if you're not comfortable eating breakfast in bed, we can go to the living room."
"I would prefer that, if you don't mind."
"Sure thing." She took the plate and put it on the coffee table.
Darakin headed to the living room. Mrowley ran through his legs and was standing over the plate sniffing the food before Darakin could sit.
"Now Mrowley, that's Darakin's breakfast." She picked him up and took him to the kitchen where she had dished some cat food onto his plate on the floor. Mrowley sniffed at it and ran back to the coffee table.
"I think he'd rather have sausage than cat food this morning."
Who wouldn't?
"All right then. I have a link leftover." She cut the sausage into small pieces and put it in a dish for Mrowley who came running at the sound of the dish being placed on the floor.
Mm. Sausage.
"Now, I'm going to dress and run out for a few minutes."
"Alone? Where are you going?"
"To see about the stun gun."
He started to stand. "Well, if it's about a weapon, I should go with you. I'll get dressed."
"No, that's okay," Nora said quickly. "Sit and eat your breakfast." She gave him a gentle push back to a sitting position.
"Nora, of the two of us, I'm the only one who's been trained to fight. Weapons should be my call."
"Aye, that may be true, but how much experience do you have with a stun gun?"
"I may never have seen this stun gun you speak of, but I have plenty of experience with lightning -- or electricity, as you call it."
"Oh, no you don't. Lightning is the force of nature. Electricity is harnessed energy and you still think the TV works by magic."
"I may have some difficulty grasping this electricity you speak of, but I stand by my belief that weapons are my area of expertise."
"Look, I'm sorry sweetie, but you attract attention. Between your hair and your strange speech and ... it's just that I'd rather not attract attention when buying a stun gun, if you don't mind."
Darakin was a bit insulted, but didn't want to appear petulant so he leaned back against the sofa. "I guess I don't have a choice."
"I won't be long." She dressed, gave him a kiss and left.
Darakin ate his breakfast, unhappy at being left at home. He'd thought that he had proven last night that he was a capable defender, but she didn't want him to accompany her to buy a weapon. "I'm the one who has to fight the demon. Who does she think she is?" he said to Mrowley.
I think she thinks she's Nora. Did she hit her head?
"No, why would you ask such a thing?"
Well, you seem to think that she doesn't know who she is? I thought she was like Crystal, you know the girl in the magic box who lives in Hopelessville and has the new brain.
"No, she hasn't had a head injury. And Nora says that none of that stuff in the soap opera is real. They can't give someone else's brain to a person."
Then why do you want to know who she thinks she is? Isn't she Nora? Oh, I get it! She's possessed by the lizard, right? Or maybe by the demon?
Darakin sighed. "The lizard is the demon."
Ah, so she's possessed by the lizard demon?
"No, she's not possessed."
Then how come she doesn't know who she is?
"She does. Forget I said anything."
Okay. Is it Hopelessville time? I want to see how Crystal is doing.
"Sure." Darakin turned on the television and the two of them sat back to watch while they waited for Nora to return.
When Nora came back, she found the two of them still on the couch watching TV. She was holding a bag and the morning paper. "There's something you should see, Darakin."
He looked up. "The stun gun? Yes, I'm anxious to see it."
"We'll get to that. But check this out first." She turned a few pages of the newspaper and handed it to him so he could read the article she pointed to.

Second Lizard Man Sighting in a Week


Several people have reported spotting a lizard man riding a subway two nights ago. Police are investigating a possible link between those sightings and the attack last week of a man playing beloved child icon Charlie, the Chipmunk. The victim in that incident was hospitalized for several days before being released.


According to witnesses, the lizard man ran into an uptown subway station at approximately 3:15 am. He was again spotted running out of the station of the train's next stop. He appeared to have been headed further uptown.


Anyone with information is asked to call the Crime Tip hotline.

"I'm just glad that nobody mentions us in the article," Nora said.
"Do you think we were spotted?"
"I don't know. I mean most people in the city are immune to crazy behavior, but that's not something you see every day. But there's no mention of us. I guess the witnesses were too distracted by the lizard man to even notice us."
"It says he ran further uptown. What does that mean?"
"Probably toward that park."
"I'll have to scry again and see if I get a different picture this time."
"Okay, but first, I want to show you the stun gun."
Darakin leapt off the couch. He was very anxious to see this weapon that harnessed the power of lightning. She pulled it out of the bag and showed it to him.
He stared at the rather unimpressive-looking, small, rectangular device. "That's it? That little thing calls lightning?"
"No, it doesn't call lightning. It creates its own electricity. Stand back and I'll show you."
Nora stepped away from Darakin and Mrowley and set off the stun gun as she'd been shown. Darakin jumped as small electrical sparks were emitted from the device. "See? Lightning ... sort of."
Mrowley let out a shriek and ran under the couch. Make it stop!
"Sorry, Mrowley," Nora called to the cat.
Darakin's eyes were wide with wonder. "Wow. I didn't know what to imagine. How do they do that?"
"I don't know the inner workings of it, Darakin. Just accept that it works and let's move on. Tell Mrowley not to come near this, okay?"
Not a problem, came the muffled cry from under the couch.
Darakin laughed. "I don't think you have to worry about that. Mrowley will leave it alone."
Nora then spent some time showing Darakin how to use the stun gun after making sure that Mrowley was nowhere near them.
When they were done with the lesson, she asked, "Now, how do we find the demon again? I doubt he'll go back to the Galaxy."
"You're probably right. But the scrying spell should help us find him."
Darakin went to the kitchen and pulled out the supplies for scrying, including the jar that contained the rest of the krekdapop slime.
"Ugh, you stored that in the kitchen?" Nora came in behind him.
"I didn't know where else to put it that it wouldn't come to any harm." The couple turned to look at Mrowley who was standing on the floor between them, blinking innocently.
What?
"Well, I think the bathroom cabinet is a better choice than the kitchen, okay?"
"Fine. I'll put whatever's left in the bathroom."
"Thank you."
Darakin went to the shelf in the living room on which he'd left the incense. It was gone. "Nora? Did you move the incense sticks that I put here?"
"No. Are you sure you left them there? Maybe you put them somewhere else."
"No, I'm positive I put them here, up a few shelves so Mrowley couldn't reach them." He looked at the cat who was sitting on the couch.
"Mrowley?" Darakin said in a threatening voice. "Did you take my incense?"
Why are you always blaming me? I don't even know what that is.
"Those sticks that I used the last time I did the scrying spell. Remember they smoke and let off the scent of ..."
"Tell him they make the weird smells. Remember? That's how he described the scents from Ravenwynd's shop."
"Right. Yes, Mrowley, the sticks that gave off the weird smell."
Nope. Sorry, haven't seen them.
"This is impossible. He can't remember that he ate an hour ago. How's he going to remember what he did with the incense?"
Did you say eat? Is it time to eat? I haven't eaten in --
"Yeah, I get it, cat. No, it's not time to eat. Do you remember jumping up to this shelf at all?"
Hm. Maybe? I think there were some light bugs up there the other day.
"Okay, and when you were chasing the light bugs, did you see any sticks up here?"
Um. Oh wait! I did see some sticks. They were taunting me, but they tasted all wrong so I got rid of them.
Darakin couldn't keep from raising his voice. "Got rid of them? What does that mean? How does a cat with no thumbs 'get rid' of incense?"
I introduced them to the Shredders.
"The shredders?"
Yep. Mrowley held up a paw with claws extended for effect. And these, he opened his mouth in a lazy yawn to display his teeth.
Darakin sighed and looked at Nora. "I think we're going to need to go back to Ravenwynd's shop for more incense. He seems to think he destroyed them."
"Humph. You'd think we'd have found some traces of them around the place. Well, we'll have to do that tomorrow then."
"Fine." Darakin turned to Mrowley. "I'm not talking to you."
Sure you are. You just did. Dude, are you all right?
Darakin let out a sigh of frustration and ate the lunch that Nora had prepared. When they had eaten, they headed to the bar. She took a different route than usual.
"Why are we going this way?" Darakin asked.
"Because I don't want to pass by the scene of the crime, as it were."
"Scene of the crime? Nora, we didn't do anything wrong. We were attacked and we defended ourselves."
"I told you, that's not the problem. The problem is that we're not here legally, and even though we didn't do anything wrong last night, they would still call the INS on us."
Darakin shivered at the mention of the INS. "Yes, the powerful wizards that could make me fly."
"Darakin, you do know that I meant in an airplane, right?"
"I don't know what an airplane is." As the words left his mouth, he realized how similar his part of the conversation was to Mrowley's when he was talking to the cat. He made a vow to be more patient with the cat and more understanding of Nora's frustration.
"Ach, all that talk about how we have astronauts traveling through outer space the other day and it didn't occur to you to ask me about flying through the blue skies?"
"I didn't think about it."
"An airplane is, well, I guess you'd call it a mechanical bird. They fly through the skies very quickly and the bigger ones can carry hundreds of passengers."
"I don't like the idea of it. Man wasn't meant to fly."
"Well, you're not alone there. There are a lot of people who are afraid to fly. They'll take trains and boats, but no airplanes."
"I'd like to say right now that I will not be getting into a mechanical bird. Ever."
She laughed. "Deal."
Chapter Twenty-Five
After work that evening, Nora once again took them home by a different route.
"How long will we be doing this?" Darakin asked.
"What does it matter, we get home either way. I doubt the police got involved, I just feel better taking a different route, is all."
"Well, if it makes you feel better, it makes me feel better."
As they approached the apartment, Darakin held Nora's arm to stop her from putting her key in the lock. "Do you hear something inside?" he whispered.
She stopped and listened. The sound of something dragging on the floor could be heard through the door. She opened the door as quietly as she could and stood back to let Darakin enter.
He burst in and ran to the living room. There in the middle of the floor, was the stun gun and Mrowley standing over it, one paw extended and ready to bat it around.
"Mrowley!" he shouted.
What?
"What are you doing?"
Nora rushed in behind him and saw the stun gun. She picked it up before Mrowley could touch it again.
Nothing.
"Nothing? You were batting this around like a toy."
It was taunting me.
"Oh Jaysus, I can't believe I didn't put this in a drawer." She picked the cat up and hugged him. "You could have been hurt or worse."
Worse? From the toy? He looked at Darakin for clarification.
Darakin pointed at the stun gun in Nora's hand. "That isn't a toy, Mrowley. It's a dangerous weapon. I thought you said you would stay away from it?"
From what?
"The stun gun! Don't you remember all the sparks and snapping noises? You ran under the couch and I told you to stay away from it."
Dude, if I was under the couch, how could I see what you wanted me to stay away from?
"Uh, I ... but you saw ... oh never, mind. Listen, kitty, this could really hurt you. You can't play with it."
For the record, I don't play, I practice attack techniques.
"Got it."
"I'll be sure and put it away proper, Darakin. I'm sorry." Nora put Mrowley down, took the stun gun and went to put the it in a more secure hiding place.
Darakin followed her in with Mrowley, who was determined not to be locked out of the bedroom, right on his heels. He jumped on the bed and stretched out, his body reaching almost from one side to the other.
Nora looked at the cat and laughed. She put her hand on Darakin's arm. "You know, sweetie, I think I'm too tired tonight. How about we let the cat stay and we just go to sleep?"
"Of course." They got undressed and Darakin held Nora in his arms. Within a minute, her breathing had changed to the gentle sound of sleep. Mrowley got up from the end of the bed and engaged in a long, luxurious stretch. He then walked up Nora's hip until he found the smallest of spaces between the two of them. He let his body fall into the space and was soon fast asleep.
The next morning, Nora got up early. They were going to Ravenwynd's shop that day and she had the overwhelming desire to look as good as she could. As she stared in the mirror and applied makeup, she said to her reflection, "Since when have you been so vain?" And then she answered herself. "Since you fell for the gentle, naïve mage sleeping in your bed, you ninny."
Mrowley stared from the doorway. Why are you talking to yourself?
Nora jumped at the sound of Mrowley's meow. "You startled me, kitty. We'll keep this between us, okay?"
Keep what between us?
"I'll assume that means yes."
It's so hard to talk to humans sometimes. Except Darakin. The cat went back to the bedroom. I like talking to him. He understands me. He leapt on the bed and started kneading on Darakin's belly.
"Ow!" The mage screamed in pain and jumped up. As he jumped, the cat's claws ripped down his belly.
What?
"What's wrong?" Nora came running in alarm.
"The cat ... sharp claws." He pulled the blanket down to look at the small puncture wounds Mrowley had made.
"Let me get something to clean that with." Nora went back to the bathroom for some antiseptic.
What's wrong, dude?
"You scratched me! That's what's wrong."
I didn't scratch you. I was mrrrrrrring.
"Mrrrrrring? What the hell is that? There doesn't seem to be a word for it in this language. Does it mean scratching me?"
That wasn't a scratch. See? This is mrrrrrrring. Mrowley demonstrated his technique by kneading the blanket next to the mage.
"That's mrrrrrring?"
No, mrrrrrrring. You left out an er.
"Excuse me. That's mrrrrrrring?"
Yep, Mrowley purred as he pulled at the blanket.
"Then why can't you always do it on the blanket? Your claws pierce my skin and it hurts. The skin on the belly is kind of sensitive, you know."
I thought you'd be happy that I was mrrrrrrring, people usually do that googly-eyed 'oh look how cute' thing when I mrrrrrrr, but okay, I'll use the blanket.
"Thank you."
Nora came back and wiped the small cuts with antiseptic. "Oh, how cute, he's kneading the blanket!"
She continued her ministrations, oblivious to the dirty look Darakin was giving her as the cat gave him a knowing look and a smug smile.
"So, you call that kneading?" he asked Nora.
"Aye, some people say 'making bread' but it's all the same. Why?"
"Because when he says what he's doing, it doesn't translate. Just sounds like he says he's mrrrrrrring."
"Interesting. According to behavioral experts, they say that the cat is reliving how it would sort of knead their mother's belly to get milk. Supposedly makes them feel comforted."
Darakin turned to Mrowley. "Is that true?"
But Mrowley said nothing. He just kept mrrrrrrring the blanket.
"He's not talking."
"I think there are some things they'd like to keep hidden about themselves. Gives them that air of mystery."
She smiled and Darakin was overwhelmed with desire. He took her hand and pulled her down next to him.
"I thought you wanted to go to that New Age shop today?"
"Mm. This won't take long."
"Just what every woman wants to hear!" She laughed as he kissed her. The two became so involved with one another that Mrowley's presence on the bed was forgotten until the movement of the bed was too much for him. He stood up and stared at the two entwined humans.
You're doing it wrong.
"I assure you, little cat, I am not doing it wrong."
Okay, but don't expect to make kittens like that.
Darakin laughed. "I'm not trying to make kittens."
"What?" Nora choked.
"Mrowley thinks we're doing this wrong."
"The only thing wrong about it is that you're talking to a cat while we're doing it."
And you interrupted my mrrrrrrring.
"Go in the other room then," Darakin said, his speech muffled by the fact that his mouth was buried in Nora's hair as he kissed her.
My species was once worshipped as gods. Now we get sent to the other room. Mrowley leapt off the bed in a huff and went to the living room to watch TV.
A short time later, Darakin and Nora left to go to Ravenwynd's shop, leaving a disgruntled Mrowley home watching soap operas.
Once they were out on the street, Nora asked, "Any chance that we can take the subway? It's much faster than the bus."
Despite having ridden the train the night they chased the krekdapop, Darakin was still apprehensive about the mechanical dragon, but he didn't want to appear cowardly to Nora. "I guess so."
"But listen, no jumping the turnstile this time. That will get you arrested -- you just got lucky that night that nobody was around. Let me swipe my fare card, okay?"
"Fare card?"
"Yes, this." She held the card up. "Remember, the very first time we went down -- before you saw the train -- I let us through the turnstile with it."
"Vaguely." In truth, Darakin didn't remember anything but the spitting, fire-breathing mechanical beast from that trip, but he certainly didn't want to get arrested so he let Nora swipe her card for him.
They waited for the train with their backs against the wall because Darakin wouldn't go any closer to the tracks. When the train finally arrived, he followed Nora with trepidation. Since it was well past the early morning, they were able to get seats. She didn't want to think about how he would feel on a crowded, rush hour train.
They rode uptown in silence. Darakin was relieved when Nora stood to get off at their stop. He released his death grip on the pole and followed her. Once out in the fresh air, he paused to take some deep breaths. "It's very hot in the dragon's tunnel."
"Pfft. You should feel it in the heat of summer. It feels about 120 degrees on the hot days."
"That doesn't sound pleasant."
"It isn't, but look how much time we saved over taking the bus."
"That was faster," Darakin conceded. He understood now why people chose to ride the dragon in the hellish dungeon over the mechanical beasts on the street.
As the neared Pandora's Box, Nora found herself hoping that the glow of their recent lovemaking would be apparent to Ravenwynd.
The little bell tinkled as they entered the shop. Ravenwynd was standing with two women who were dressed in light, flowing dresses made of flimsy material. She looked up and smiled immediately. "This is the man I was telling you about," she whispered to them. She turned toward Darakin and Nora. "I was hoping you'd come back!"
"I'll bet you were," Nora said under her breath.
Darakin either didn't hear or ignored her. "Please, I need some more incense for the scrying spell. My cat destroyed what I had."
Ravenwynd chuckled. "You gotta love cats."
"Why? Are they sacred to you?" He recalled Mrowley's claim that his people were once worshipped as gods.
"Well, they have been to some cultures in history. Personally, I just like them. And you have to love them or you'd be really mad at them all the time."
"But I am mad at him quite often, even though I do love him."
"Yep. That's life with a cat. These are my coven mates, Sparrow and Goldenwing."
Nora could barely contain her chuckle. "Is that wing with an 'i' or a 'y'?"
Ravenwynd, aware that Nora was trying to bait her, smiled sweetly at Darakin, while answering. "It's with an 'i'."
Darakin gave the ladies a hasty bow. "I am Darakin."
"Pleasure to meet you, Darakin." The looks they gave him left no doubt that they'd like to know him better.
Nora watched the women ogle her man and burned with jealousy. She was going to have to talk to Darakin about his effect on women and teach him how to avoid leading them on because this was getting on her nerves.
Ravenwynd spoke up. "Let me get you that incense." She walked down an aisle and pulled some sticks out of a bin. "Anyway," she called from down the aisle, "the reason I'm glad you came back is that I think I have a lead on who summoned you here."
"A lead? What does she think she is -- some kind of detective?" Nora said to herself.
"What?" Darakin asked.
"Nothing," Nora murmured.
"I said, I think I have a lead on who summoned you here," Ravenwynd said as she returned with the incense.
"You do? How?"
"Well, a bunch of young men came in looking for all sorts of supplies for a dark summoning. You know, black candles, aloes, wormwood, that sort of thing."
"Who were these men?"
She laughed. "Just a bunch of amateurs that happened upon some black magic books, I suspect. But I don't know for certain."
Nora interjected, "Did you sell them the stuff?"
"Of course. I am running a business, you know. I have to make a living."
"Do you know anything about them or where they'll be?"
"I overheard them talking, and it seems they'll be performing another summoning the day after tomorrow. They didn't say where, though. Perhaps in the same place where they summoned you? There aren't that many spots in this city where you can do something like that."
"Many thanks to you, Ravenwynd. Maybe I can find these men and make them send me home."
"Good luck to you, even though I'd hate to see you go. These are on the house." She handed Darakin a bag containing the incense.
"On the house? I thought they were in the bag."
Ravenwynd laughed and looked at her friends. "Isn't he charming?" She looked back at Darakin. "No, sweetie, that means they're free."
"Ah. Many thanks once again."
Nora and Darakin left the shop and headed back to her apartment. Nora was silent for the entire trip back downtown. They got off the subway at their stop and headed to the street.
"Is something wrong?" Darakin asked.
"No," she said in a sarcastic voice. "What could be wrong?"
"I'm pretty sure I've done something wrong again, haven't I?"
"Well, since you seem too daft to figure it out, I'll tell you. You'll make the men who summoned you send you home? Do I have a say in this? You tell me you love me and then you jump through the first passageway home?"
"Portal."
"What?" Nora asked with fury in her eyes.
"It's called a portal, not a passageway. It allows you to pass through, but it's called a portal."
"If you correct me about magic one more time, I'm going to show you firsthand how the stun gun works." She turned and headed home, leaving him to follow behind.
A bewildered Darakin walked a few steps behind Nora. Tall though he was, he was having a hard time keeping up with her agitated pace.
She entered the apartment building and let the door slam closed on him. He pulled it open and ran a few steps to catch up.
"Nora, wait."
"I'm going upstairs to get ready for work. You can come or not, it matters little to me."
Darakin went with her and waited until they were inside her apartment with the door shut to grab her arm. "Nora. Let's talk for a minute."
"What's to talk about? You're going back to your home planet ..." she waited to see if he would correct her and say 'realm' or 'dimension', thus giving her the opportunity to shock him with the stun gun, but he didn't.
"You say you love me and yet you keep looking for a way to leave. That's beyond despicable. Don't look to me for absolution."
Mrowley, awoken from his nap by the sound of raised voices, blinked and said, Wait, dude? You're leaving? I thought I was, I mean --
Darakin stood there shell-shocked as Mrowley and Nora continued. "And after all I've done for you! I took you in --"
I showed you how to get a box and a job --
"I taught you about money, I fed you --"
I kept the place free of flies and mice --
"I've gone looking for a demon with you for Christ's sake --"
I explained about the magic sticks that make fire --
"I've watched women ogle you while you don't do anything to discourage them --"
Nora and Mrowley both paused to take a deep breath before simultaneously asking, "What about me?" What about me?
Darakin, overwhelmed at being double-teamed by Nora and Mrowley, shouted, "Enough!"
The two stared back at him in stunned silence. This was the first time either of them had ever heard him raise his voice, except to complain about Mrowley jumping on the counter.
"How could either of you think that I wouldn't talk to you about this? I intend to take you both with me. Mrowley, I promised you that when we first met and Nora, I love you. I can't imagine life without you. I would love you to see me in my realm. This might surprise you but I'm a very strong, capable man there. I'm a pretty good elemental mage, and I can take care of myself against thieves and wild animals. I'm also well-respected."
We're going to your home? Do they have lots of lizards there? I haven't eaten in days.
"What makes you think I want to leave everything I know and go to some medieval kingdom where magic rules? Someplace where I don't know how to survive?"
"But you would have me do exactly that by staying here." Darakin said in a soft voice.
"Well, I guess I can't help but think things are better in this realm."
"Not for an elemental mage who has little power here they're not."
"At least we have a place to live here. You're a traveling mage so you just wander around there, right?"
"Nora, I've given it a lot of thought. I don't have the gold to buy a home now, but if I sign on for merchant ship voyages, sometimes they'll actually pay gold for a mage's services. We could do that for a few years and save up the money to buy a cottage. Then you'd have a place to stay while I went out working."
"Live on a merchant ship for a few years? How would we have a life that way? How many years would it take? What about rats? Those old boats are crawling with disease and rodents."
Mrowley's ears pricked up. Rats? I like rats.
She continued. "Plus, I don't like the water."
Ooh. Me, neither, Darakin. I don't like the water. Do I have to go in the water to get the rats? Are they amphibious rats?
"Nora, it's very hard --" Darakin shook his head for a second and looked at the cat. "How do you know a word like amphibious?"
At the cat's shrug he turned his attention back to Nora. "It's very hard for me to feel worthy of you when I feel so useless. Don't men in this realm have similar ideals -- that they should provide for their families' welfare and safety?"
"Yes, they do. And women, too, for that matter." She sighed and sat. "I suppose I didn't think of it from your perspective. But you're not useless here. Didn't you defend me just fine against that thief the other night?"
There was a thief? Where was I?
"You were here, Mrowley."
Oh, yeah.
"Nora, that thief is one of the reasons that I don't want you to stay here without me. This realm isn't safe."
"This realm isn't safe?" she repeated incredulously. "At least we don't have rain and wind trying to kill us. Or lizard demons that are trying to kill all the squirrels -- well, not usually anyway. And I've never been afraid to leave something shiny outside because it might attract a dragon!"
"But those are all things I can protect us against. Well, not the dragon, but we'd never leave anything shiny outside --"
"You're the one who told me it's dangerous for traveling mages there."
"It is, but that's why I'm trained to fight, Nora. I can keep us safe."
"And I can take care of us here," she interrupted.
"Really? Like the other night?"
"Darakin, if you'd not have been with me, I'd have had my pepper spray at the ready. And in the worst case, he'd have taken my money."
"You don't know that." He stepped toward her and took her in his arms. She tried to pull her away, but he held her tight. "Nora, I can't bear to think of you getting hurt and I dream of showing you how strong and brave I am in my own realm."
"And I dream of having a life with you."
"So come with me."
"I ... I can't. I left everything and everyone I knew once. I don't think I could do it again, especially not for a place like your homeland. I'm sorry."
"As am I. I really was hoping you'd consent to come with me, but I'll understand if you can't."
Am I staying here or going with you? I'm confused. Or maybe I'm going back out to the street? The cat crouched low in rejection. In his experience, when people changed their living situation, he got left behind.
"Mrowley, you'll be taken care of, not to worry," Darakin reassured him.
"Yes, I'll keep Mrowley with me. Your realm doesn't sound safe for a small cat like him."
Mrowley stood, arched his back and said, Hey! Who is she calling small?
"I think he'd do fine with me. He'd just have to stay close." He looked at the cat. "But there will be times when we'd have to go on boats."
No, I told you I don't like the water. I had a bath once, it was like being drowned. I don't want to go in the water.
At the cat's negative reaction to the idea of sailing, he said with a sad smile, "Perhaps he is better off here."
I don't want to lose another person. I just broke you in ... I mean, I just got used to you and your smells.
"Like I said, we'll do just fine." Nora crossed her arms. She was desperate to hold back the tears that threatened to spill. She didn't want him to see her cry.
"Nora, may I point something out? We don't even know if they can send me back. They said they couldn't before. It's just that they're continuing to open portals and I thought maybe I could try to use one to travel back as they opened it."
"And if that works? You'll just be gone. Just like that. Forever?"
Forever?
"I'm afraid so."
"Aye, well I've lost those I love before and I survived. I can do it again." A single tear slipped down her cheek.
Me too, the cat said mournfully.
At the sight of that teardrop, Darakin felt his heart break. He rushed to her side and embraced her. "I'm so, so sorry, Nora. I know about what happened to your family."
"Ach, that Sean has a big mouth."
"Actually, Mrowley figured out that something had happened. I only asked Sean about it after Mrowley told me."
"Really? He is one perceptive kitty." She reached over and gave the cat's head a rub.
Mrowley closed his eyes and lifted his head, looking proud.
Though he still wanted to return home, he couldn't bear the hurt expression on her face. Against his better judgment, he heard himself say, "Nora, never mind what I said. I'll stay. I love you and I want to be with you. My realm wouldn't feel like home without you anyway."
And me, right?
"Right." Darakin reached over and gave the cat a pet.
Nora angrily wiped the tear away. "Really? I don't want you to stay because of a silly tear. That's not a basis for a relationship."
"No, but love is. And I do love you."
"And I love you. Are you sure? I don't want you to stay if you have any doubts."
He looked at her hopeful expression. "I'm sure," he lied.
They turned to one another and kissed. Though he was consumed with desire for her, he was content to hold her in a long embrace. He felt her relax against him. I think I can stay here, after all, he thought. As long as I'm with her.
After what seemed to Mrowley like hours, but was in fact just a few minutes, they separated and got ready for work.
"If you're really going to stay, we should think about using Sean's connection to get you some papers. We'd have to save a bit of money because I know they're expensive, but it'd be worth it."
"If you say so."
"I do."
The couple dressed and headed off to work.
Chapter Twenty-Six
The next morning, Darakin awakened to find the bed empty. Alarmed, he jumped out of bed and went in search of Nora and Mrowley. He found them coming out of the bathroom. Nora saw him and smiled. She wiped her hand across her mouth and gave him a kiss.
"I'm minty fresh," she said.
"Indeed."
I like mint. I mean, I prefer catmint but this mint makes her mouth smell better than it did before.
"Before what?" Darakin asked the cat.
Before she put the mint in after she had the hairball ...
"My goodness that cat is talkative this morning." Nora bent to pet the cat.
"He says you had a hairball?"
Nora laughed nervously. "What? That's ridiculous. Oh, I know! I swallowed the wrong way and I coughed a bit, that must be what he means."
But I was just trying to tell you that --
"Now, Mrowley. Humans don't have hairballs. You're being rude. Let it be."
Mrowley stormed off in a huff.
"Anyway, I like this dental hygiene thing. It beats using a stick."
"Is that what you did at home? Just one more reason not to go there," she laughed as she went to the kitchen.
Darakin was a bit hurt by her insults about his home realm. It may not be the technological wonderland that this realm was, but it was his home and he felt a little protective of it. Rather than argue with her, he said nothing. He had a scrying spell to cast and a demon to hunt.
Nora made breakfast while Darakin gathered his spell supplies.
"Eat before you do your spell." Nora guided Darakin to the table and put a plate of waffles in front of him.
He stared at the waffles, confused by the little square indentations in them. "What are these?"
"Waffles." She reached over him and slathered butter on them. "Now put some syrup on and try them."
"What are these little indentations for?"
"To hold the syrup and butter."
Darakin cut a piece of the waffle off and popped it in his mouth. "Mm." Remembering Nora's admonitions to not speak while chewing, he swallowed before saying, "That's good."
"Mm hmm. Breakfast has always been one of my favorite meals."
"I think it's my favorite, too. Except for the sundae we had that time at the restaurant. That was really good."
She laughed. "Yes, but desserts are really fattening and no good for you, so you have to eat them in moderation."
When breakfast was finished, Darakin took his supplies to the living room. Nora followed with a pad and pencil so he could draw whatever he saw. He repeated the steps he had done the last time, casting a circle, lighting the incense and holding it near the water's surface. Once satisfied, he put some of the slime into the water. It swirled around for a few minutes before coming to rest in a pattern.
Darakin copied the pattern he saw in the water onto the pad Nora had brought over. When he was done, he dismissed the circle and sat back to stare at his drawing.
"This look familiar to you?" he asked, holding it up for Nora to see.
"Sure, it looks like a cave."
"That's what I thought, too. Do you know where it is?"
She laughed. "That particular cave? Are you kidding? I don't even think there are any caves in the city limits. There are some hills north of the city; maybe it's there. But there would be hundreds of caves there."
"That's not good. We need to find this cave."
"What's that in front of it?" Nora asked, pointing to a spot on the drawing.
"I just drew what I saw, but it looks like some kind of a box on a pole to me."
"Hmm, maybe it's a sign."
"Of what?"
"I don't know. Why would a cave have a sign in front of it?"
"You're asking me? Your society calls boxes bags and rides through the ground on mechanical dragons. How would I know why you'd put a sign in front of a cave?"
"Touché."
"What?"
"Tou ... oh, it's another word from a different language, like shtick, remember? Touché means well played, sort of, like that was a good point you made."
"Oh. How are we going to figure out where this exact cave is?"
"I suppose we could search the park. I honestly don't know if there are any caves there, but I think there are some rock formations, so maybe there are some small caves there."
"When can we do that?"
"Tomorrow, okay? There's no time to get up there today before work."
"About tomorrow? I don't want to make you mad or anything, but tomorrow night is when ..."
"Is when those idiots will be opening another portal? Is that what you were going to say?"
"Well, yes. I'm not looking to go through the portal, but I have to stop them from bringing more demons to this realm. Maybe they don't know what they're doing."
"We're supposed to be working tomorrow night."
"Do you think Sean would give us the night off?"
"Maybe. I guess I could ask Sarah to cover for me."
"Please? I have to stop them from summoning more demons."
"Fine, I'll ask Sean if it's okay."
"Thank you, Nora." Darakin leaned over and gave her a kiss. "If he gives us the night off, we'll have plenty of time to look for the cave, too."
"Hmm, maybe I'll pack a picnic lunch for us to take up there. It's supposed to be great weather tomorrow."
"Mm, a picnic sounds good."
"Have you ever gone on one?"
"Not exactly. But I was once hired to provide a gentle breeze to a young man who took a girl he was courting on a picnic."
"That sounds kind of frivolous."
"Don't those with money engage in frivolous activities here?"
"Most definitely." She laughed, thinking of the latest gossip paper headline she'd seen about a young socialite who'd just purchased a mansion for her toy poodle.
"How much does someone pay for something like that?"
"My payment was my own portion of the picnic lunch -- to be eaten at a respectable distance, of course."
"So how did the courtship work out?"
"I have no idea. Things got a little, um, personal between them and I left, per my agreement with the young man."
"So you possibly let a young man ... how would you say it -- deflower a young woman? Wouldn't that cause her shame or something?"
"No, why? Where do you get these ridiculous ideas from?"
"I don't know. Romance novels, I guess."
"Well, it doesn't sound very romantic if having relations would cause one partner shame."
"So, a woman doesn't need to be a virgin when she marries in your realm?"
Darakin took Nora's hands. "Nora, if I thought that, do you think I'd have been intimate with you when we weren't married? I would never risk your respectability."
"I guess I just keep thinking about how you look like someone from the cover of one of those books and then I assume that your world is the way it is in those novels."
"In my realm, women and men are social equals. Intimacy is a gift from the gods, not something that would cause one shame. Men are considered better suited to heavy physical labor and most combat, except for combat magic, but women are considered superior in many of the intellectual fields."
"Hmm." Nora made a face that may have indicated begrudging respect. "Well, we'd best be on our way if we're to get to work on time."
When they arrived at the pub, Nora sought Sean out right away. "Sean, I've a favor to ask of you."
"And what might that be, lass?"
"Darakin and I were hoping to take tomorrow evening off. I'll get Sarah to cover for me."
"Well, I suppose as long as you get Sarah to fill in, it'd be okay. Would you satisfy an old man's curiosity and tell me what you'll be doing?"
"You're hardly old, Sean. As for us, we'll be um, well there's some sort of holiday custom in his realm ... culture that he needs to go up to the park for. Since he's likely to get lost and never be heard from again if he tries to go alone, I'd like to go with him."
Sean laughed. "You're probably right about never seeing him again. Go and have a good time, lass."
"Thank you, Sean."
Nora found Sarah, who agreed to fill in the following evening.
She then found Darakin and told him they were all set for the next evening.
He put his arm around her waist and gave her a kiss. "Thank you, Nora."
To his confusion, Nora struggled out of his embrace. 'What's wrong?"
"It's just that most of my tips depend on the customers thinking there might be a chance for them with me. If they think I'm taken, I'll lose money."
"Wait, you complain that I do nothing to discourage women you claim are 'ogling' me, yet you'll let strange men think you're available? How is that fair?"
Nora's face showed surprise. "But we're talking about earnings here, Darakin. Not some floozy with flowers in her hair who wants you to take her on the nearest surface, be it floor, table or bed."
Darakin shook his head. "It still doesn't seem right to me."
Nora saw one of her customers looking for her. "We'll talk about this later, love. I've tables to wait." She plastered a smile on her face and went to take their order.
Darakin sat there dazed. "I'll just never understand women."
Sean, who was walking back to the kitchen, put a comforting hand on the mage's shoulder. "No man ever will, lad. The sooner you accept that, the happier you'll be in this life." He chuckled and continued on his way.
Chapter Twenty-Seven
Bright and early the next day, Nora and Darakin picked up the basket of food she'd packed and headed to the door.
Hey! Where are you going with that basket?
"We're going to be out for a long time, Mrowley. Tonight, we're going to look for the men who summoned me here."
Yeah, yeah, but what about that basket? It's got foodies in it, doesn't it? What about me? I haven't eaten, he looked at the empty food dish on the floor that he'd finished moments before, in hours.
"Yes, you have, you just finished a little while ago. The food in the basket is for our lunch." He turned to Nora. "We should leave him some food since we'll be gone all day."
"Okay." She went to the cupboard and filled his dish with dry food.
Mrowley ran into the kitchen and rubbed against her legs. "Oh! Look at this. Isn't he sweet?" Nora pulled out the cream from the refrigerator and poured some in a bowl.
Mm! Cream!
As the cat licked furiously at the cream in the bowl, Nora tiptoed out and grabbed Darakin's arm. "Quick," she whispered, "While he's preoccupied."
The couple made their way to the door and stealthily opened it and closed it behind them.
"Phew! I can't believe we have to sneak out behind the cat's back."
Darakin took her hand and they stepped outside.
Nora smiled at the sunshine. "'Tis a beautiful day, isn't it?"
"Indeed."
They rode the subway up to the park. Darakin, though he still harbored an extreme distrust of the mechanical dragon, was much calmer on the train now that he had a few trips under his belt.
By the time they got to the park, it was already crowded with roller bladders, sunbathers, joggers and others enjoying the sun.
"This is nice," Darakin said, looking at the crowd.
"Oh, that's right! You've never been here during the day, have you?"
"No. I had no idea it would get so crowded."
"When you live in a city, there are few places to get sun and recreation. Most everybody comes here at one time or another."
They found a big rock that was flat enough to sit on and have their lunch. Nora spread the sandwiches and salads out on the rock and handed Darakin a paper plate.
"What's this?" he asked, turning the plate over.
"A paper plate."
"Stone and metal are much better materials for plates, Nora, like the ones you have at home."
"Yes, but these are disposable. We'll just throw them away. No need to do dishes or lug them all over town all day."
"It seems to me that your society produces a lot of garbage."
"That we do. We're getting better, but I wasn't about to bring my dishes out here so hush and use the plate. Just support it so it doesn't spill."
When the two had their lunches in front of them, Nora said, "Now, I've told you all about my childhood and Ireland. I want you to tell me a story from your homeland."
"What kind of story?"
"Well, don't you tell stories to the children? You know, fairytales."
"Oh, you want a story of fairies? I'm afraid they're mostly sad. Fairies are not very nice."
"Jaysus, no, not a story about real fairies. We call children's stories fairytales. You know made up ones that are about magic and princesses and stuff."
"Stories about magic in my realm are rarely made up. However, I'll tell you the story of the creation of Krigil's Void."
"Krigil's Void?"
"Yes, it's a spot in one of the far reaches of Kwagl. You can't miss it because of the absence of everything."
"Huh? The absence of everything?"
"Yes, as you near the Void, you notice that there's nothing there. No buildings, no people, no plants, no nothing. Not even light. It's just a void."
"Sounds like a black hole or science fiction or something."
"It's not fictitious. It exists. And I will now tell you the story of its creation."
"Okay." Nora lay on her belly and propped her head in her hands, anxious to hear Darakin's story.
"A long time ago, before the Elemental Wars, a child was born. He was the first child and heir of the Lord and Lady of Krigil. They had despaired of having a child, as they were both advancing in years. This was probably their last hope of producing an heir. So it was with great excitement that they awaited the child's birth.
"It was a difficult birth, as the infant was breech and the midwife didn't see the hair until the child was born. She looked at the baby's silver hair and exclaimed, 'A mage!'"
"Wait, I thought your realm didn't have elemental mages until after the Elemental War."
"I didn't say he was an elemental mage, Nora. Most mages are capable of almost any school of magic. What they end up studying usually depends on the proximity of a school, an available spot and how much money the family has. Now don't interrupt."
"Sorry."
The mage continued. "The midwife held the child up so the Lady of Krigil could see him. The Lady looked at the child and was at once filled with terror at the darkness she felt in his heart. She screamed and fell back on the bed, dead."
"What kind of children's story is this?"
"It's one I was told many times in Mage School."
"Well, it doesn't seem very nurturing."
"We were there to learn to be mages, Nora, not to be coddled."
"Oh. Sorry, go ahead."
"Anyway, the Lord heard the scream and ran in to find his wife dead and the terrified midwife trembling so bad that she was about to drop the baby. He ran and took the child from her. He looked at the baby's face and swore that the child's mouth twisted into an evil smile.
"He was so afraid of the baby that he wanted to throw him off the nearest cliff. But he realized that if he did that, he'd have no other heirs because he would never consider marrying again, now that he'd lost the love of his life. So he let the baby live, hoping he could somehow 'cure' the child of his evil tendencies. He hired mage tutors to come and teach the child, but none would stay long enough to do any good. The child grew up without learning the primary canon."
"Primary canon?"
"It's the first thing all mages are taught and the hardest to learn, I might add. It's where you learn to control the magic rather than letting it take control of you. And you do that by spending the first two years of your training doing absolutely no magic. You see, the magic is a strong force inside you. It wants to do things all the time. And it has no sense of morals. So, it's up to the mage to keep it in check."
"So you could have been evil like this Krigil guy?"
"No. I mean any mage can do harmful things, but it turns out that this child was a Dark mage."
"A dark mage?"
"Yes, they're exceedingly rare and they're now executed as soon as it's determined that they're of the Darkness."
"That's awful! You kill babies?"
"Nora, there is nothing human about a Dark mage. It is pure evil in a magical being. Mages get their power from mana -- a force of nature from within, but nobody knows where a Dark mage gets its power from."
"Okay, but don't they need to be taught to use it, like you were?"
"Sadly, no. The power seems to work of its own accord. Some believe it is a powerful demon that's taken over the human child but nobody knows for sure."
"Has nobody ever tried to teach the human inside to control it?"
"Oh, yes. Many years ago, still before the Elemental War, the Arch Mage of Korgiza tried. He took in two students who were considered dark mages."
"What happened?"
"Well, they razed the school and killed every mage and civilian in the school and the surrounding town. It took an army of combat mages defeat them. And those children were only seven years old."
"Oh my word!"
"And that's why they're executed as soon as they're identified. Now, if I may get back to the story?"
"Yes, I'm sorry. Again."
"As I was saying, the child grew up without learning the Primary Canon, although it was determined later on, after the Massacre at Korgiza, that it probably wouldn't have helped. He was destined to be evil.
"As soon as he reached maturity, his father died mysteriously. And villagers started disappearing. An investigation was done and it was determined that the new Lord Krigil, who had inherited his father's title, was responsible. He was sent to exile in a remote tower."
"Why wasn't he executed? I mean if you kill babies like him, why was he allowed to live?"
"I believe it was a matter of politics. His estate was large and wealthy and the matter of who would inherit if he died became a hotly contested issue. The mages figured if he lived in their custody, when he died, his estate would go to them. Plus, they were afraid to try and kill him."
"I can see why."
"Now, if I may continue?"
Nora nodded.
"A group of mage wardens were used to erect a magical barrier to keep him in. Krigil was so evil, that even being in his presence was enough to unnerve most of mage wardens. After a time, none of them would even enter the tower to provide food and water for their prisoner. As the days wore on, they noticed the walls of the tower getting darker. It was as though the darkness inside Krigil was so powerful that he couldn't keep it in. It penetrated everything around him. Nobody even knew if he was alive, but none would enter the tower to find out."
"So what happened? I mean, how long did they stay there guarding someone who might be dead?"
"After a few years, the building had gotten so dark, that it could no longer be seen. One brave soul went to try and touch the walls to feel if it was still there, but as soon as he got close, he disappeared and was never seen again. Now, centuries later, all that remains is a dark void. No vegetation grows and nobody will enter the void for if they do, they'll disappear."
"Well, that's some story. They told you that story as a child?"
"Yes, it was to warn us of the dangers of Dark mages, and to stress that we should learn to control our own magic."
"Okay, so now I'm thinking you come from a bunch of religious zealots who are always on the lookout for evil."
Darakin looked surprised. "Nothing could be further from the truth. My society seeks balance. Let me tell you the story of the Child of Light and you'll see why."
"The Child of Light?"
"Yes. About two or three years after the Massacre at Korgiza, a child was born in a nearby town. The midwife told the mother the child was a mage during the birth because she could see the hair was very light. However, once the child was delivered, it was apparent to the midwife that this was no ordinary mage. The hair wasn't silver at all. It was white. But I don't mean white as that of an aging person or an albino. I mean the brightest white of light. Like the white at the center of a flame. It even seemed to glow.
"Now since the massacre, the Mage Council insisted on examining all mages born to see if they were Dark mages. Not knowing what else to do or what this little girl was, the midwife called the Mage Council."
"So this council gets to decide which children live and which are executed?"
"Essentially, yes."
"I'm sorry, it still sounds barbaric."
"That's because you haven't heard the horrid details of the Massacre at Korgiza. I won't disgust you with all of them, but to demonstrate, I'll tell you that among the dead women and children in the surrounding villages were people who'd been turned inside out."
"Oh my God! Really? That's horrible."
"It's as disgusting as it sounds. Those two Dark mages joined forces and perpetuated the worst human-made atrocities my realm has ever seen."
"Okay, continue the story."
"The Mage Council went to examine this child and they were love-struck at the sight of her. She was beautiful and filled the hearts of those who saw her with nothing but love. They determined that she was no Dark mage, but no ordinary mage, either. It was arranged that one of the arch mages from the council would always be in residence in the town to provide any instruction that the girl might need since they had no idea what manner of mage she actually was.
"A few years passed, and as the child grew, so did her influence. At first, it was only those who saw her, but soon it was everyone who lived in the town. In fact, about that time, the warriors from a distant militaristic city-state came to attack the town. Upon entering, they immediately laid down their weapons and stayed."
"Well, that's good. She stopped them from killing her town, right?"
"She may have stopped them from using their weapons against the town, but other problems were arising. You see, nobody in the town would kill. The butchers stopped working. The hunters stopped hunting. The cats even stopped killing the rats. Disease and starvation were starting to spread, not to mention the warrior city-state whose population depended on its fighters to bring home food and other spoils from their battles, was in bad shape."
"Well, I have a hard time feeling sorry for them. They were brutal murderers."
"Perhaps, but the women and children they left behind were dying of starvation."
"But what about the girl's village? What happened there?"
"By the time she had reached five years, even the surrounding forest was under her influence. Again, predators stopped killing, preferring to lie down and die rather than kill for food. The crops that the village had come to depend on, as they were all now essentially vegetarians, began to die as they were attacked by the insects that the other animals no longer kept in check.
"Now, the problem was that nobody in the village saw anything wrong with this. They were blinded by the child's goodness. Eventually, the Mage Council figured out what was going on, but only by compiling different accounts written by multiple sources because no one person would say anything bad about the situation.
"The Council realized that the little girl, whose name was Arialia, was the universe's attempt to balance out the evil acts of the dark mages of Korgiza. And they realized that something had to be done."
"Does that mean they were going to kill her?"
"They weren't sure. It went against their nature to kill something so good, but she was actually doing a great deal of harm. They spent months preparing a shield around the group that was selected to go to her."
"A shield?"
"Yes, something that would allow them to think with their logical minds, not the heart and emotions that were so affected by Arialia. When they were ready, they went to the village. To their surprise, Arialia, who was now all of six years of age, met them and said, 'it's time, isn't it?'
"Well, they weren't at all sure what she meant by that, but they said 'yes'. Arialia nodded, went to her parents and gave them each a kiss. She told them it was time for her to go, but that they could look for her in the light. She then turned and walked out of town. The stunned mages followed behind. She walked for days, never stopping to eat or rest. The exhausted mages kept up as best they could. As she traveled, she began to glow even more. With each hour, she glowed brighter until it became hard for the mages to even look at her. Eventually, they came to a large field. It appeared to have been farmland at one time, but there was nobody tending it now and grains and flowers grew side by side.
"Arialia waved at the mages. Then she turned and ran into the field. The glow intensified until she finally just seemed to break apart into light fragments which attached themselves to the branches and stems of the plants growing in the field."
"She ... exploded?"
"Well, that's not exactly how the mages described it. What they said was, one minute she was there, glowing brightly, and the next, she was gone and all that remained were these light fragments. But there were hundreds, maybe thousands of them. In fact, an Arialia Strand is now one of the most coveted relics in the realm. It provides perpetual light without needing a fire. They're guarded most closely by the Mage Council and the penalty for stealing one or even for entering the field without permission is death."
"This story doesn't sound good. I mean the child died or exploded or something and people are killed for even going in the field. I don't get it."
"It's about balance, Nora. We're not zealots looking for evil; we're looking to maintain balance. You can't have great good without evil or great evil without good. We just want things to stay balanced."
"Wow, those are some killer, pardon the pun, bedtime stories. Here, we try to make children feel safe and comforted."
"What could be more comforting than knowing that the Council is making sure that extremes that would cause great harm don't happen?"
"Geez, I don't know, maybe believing that everyone will live happily ever after? That's the way we end our fairytales."
"That's not a very realistic view."
"Yeah, but what's wrong with letting children keep their innocence for awhile. They don't need to know about all of life's hardships right away, do they?"
"In my realm, we like to be prepared."
"Well, I guess your society is more practical than mine."
"Why all of the sudden interest about how we treat children in my realm?"
"I've realized that I made some assumptions about your society based on the fact that you look like the cover of a romance novel. I just figured your world was the way it was described in those."
"Nora, how could those books possibly describe my realm if none of the authors has ever been there?"
"They can't. I was wrong and I'm sorry. I've realized that, so now I want to know what it's really like. Or at least I did until I found out that you fill children's heads with stories of evil massacres and starvation that happened because someone was too good. I mean, I wasn't expecting that."
"But they're not just stories, they're history. Remember, if lessons are not learned from history, the dragon will fly over again."
"Yeah, if you're going to stay here, you should use try to use our version. Remember? Those who don't learn from history are destined to repeat it."
"Ah, yes. You're right. I'll try to remember that."
"Good, because that whole dragon thing, well it'll make people wonder about you, you know since we don't have any dragons here."
"That you know of," Darakin said with a twinkle in his eye.
"Oh, you!" Nora gave him a playful hit in the arm.
He grabbed her wrist and pulled her down on top of him. "It's too bad we're out in public."
"Aye," came the muffled reply.
Chapter Twenty-Eight
After enjoying their picnic lunch, Nora suggested that they walk around the park. Darakin, eager for something to do, agreed.
"So, do they have pirates in your realm?" Nora asked as they walked.
He chuckled. "Is this more from your romance novels?"
"Yes," Nora said, flushing red with embarrassment.
"Well, you'll forgive me for saying so, Nora, but pirates don't seem at all romantic. They attack innocent ships and they kill, maim, rape and plunder. Why would they be the topic of a romance novel?"
"Perhaps the authors have romanticized it a bit," she said reluctantly.
"I would say so."
"So?" Nora prodded.
"So what?"
"Do you have pirates in your realm?" Nora repeated the question.
"Not really."
"No?" Nora was truly surprised. Romance novel settings aside, she imagined that in a medieval type realm pirates would be running rampant over the seas.
"Think about it. Mages are forbidden to use their skills for criminal activities. Without a mage to summon winds to guide their ship, how would the pirates be able to prey on other ships?"
"Oh." She hadn't thought of that and it made sense. "Well, what about royalty and nobility? Do you have those?"
"Yes. And a nasty, political lot they are. I avoid dealing with them if at all possible."
She laughed. "Sounds the same as political people here."
"I imagine that the inner drive that causes a person to seek political power is somewhat universal."
Nora switched her focus from romance novels to fantasy novels. After all, those books also influenced how she pictured Darakin's world. "Okay, so what about elves. And dwarves? Are there any of those there?"
"No. Those are creatures of legend."
"But so are dragons and you have those!" Nora exclaimed.
"In your realm, they're not real. In mine, dragons are unfortunately very real. I'm sure there are realms out there that have dwarves and elves, but there are none in mine."
Nora let the subject drop. They spent the rest of the sunny afternoon wandering around the park.
"What's that?" Darakin pointed to a building.
"Oh, that's the entrance to the zoo."
"Zoo?"
"Hmm. I guess you don't have zoos. They bring animals from around the world and display them here so people can see them without having to travel."
"They display animals? In what? Cages? It sounds pretty barbaric to me. Why not let them stay in their environment? Animals are here as part of the life cycle, not for the amusement of humans."
Lordie, she thought, he's an animal activist. Next thing he'll be spray painting mink coats. Aloud she said, "I suppose it must seem cruel to you and it used to be. But nowadays, they set them up in very large areas that mimic their homes. Most of them seem pretty happy."
"Humph."
"Maybe we'll go in someday and check it out."
"No offense, Nora, but it doesn't sound like something I'd enjoy."
"Fine, no zoo."
They walked in silence for a few minutes while Nora racked her brain, trying to come up with something to entertain them.
"Hey! Let's go to the video arcade. There's one just outside the park."
"What's that?"
"It's full of games. I'd love to see you play a video game."
"Why?"
"I don't know. Just 'cause. I think it might be funny."
"I'm glad I'm a source of amusement for you."
Nora laughed and hugged his arm. "Don't be mad. I think you're cute and charming."
"Humph."
"You keep humphing."
"Humph," he said again and laughed. "Fine, show me to this arcade."
They left the park and crossed the street to the arcade. Darakin looked around in amazement. "It's like a fair, but inside a little building."
"You have traveling fairs?"
"You needn't sound so surprised, Nora. We do have entertainment in my realm, too."
"Of course you do. I'm sorry." She looked around. "Ooh! Look at this one." She pointed to a video game called Mortimer, the Dragon Slayer.
"Who is this Mortimer?"
"Nobody, it's just a name they made up for the game."
"Oh."
"Now, look. These are the controls. This one makes you jump; this one is to thrust with your weapon."
"What weapon?"
"Here," she points to the screen. "These are your choices: broadsword, short sword, daggers --" she stopped as Darakin scoffed. "What?"
"Nobody in their right mind would try to kill a dragon with a dagger."
"It's a game, Darakin."
"But still --"
"'Scuse me mister, are you gonna play?" a young boy of about twelve asked.
Nora pulled Darakin back from the game. "No, sweetie. You go ahead and play."
The boy walked up to the machine, swiped his game card and proceeded to press a bunch of buttons in some weird order.
"What's he doing?" Darakin whispered to Nora.
"I don't know."
Darakin leaned forward. "Don't use the daggers, son."
"No kidding," the boy said without turning.
Darakin gave an approving nod at the boy's words.
After a moment, the game screen loaded. A huge dragon appeared, flying toward the screen. The boy pulled back on the joystick to view his own weapon. Darakin and Nora's heads both tilted to the side in unison.
"What is it?" asked Darakin in a hushed voice.
"It's a gunship." Nora replied.
"What's that?"
"A war machine."
"Ah."
"I didn't see that under the weapon choices," Nora said to the boy.
"Duh, lady. You have to know the code to enter." The boy moved the joystick to the side and maneuvered his gunship to the side. He began pressing the fire button and automatic machinegun fire burst forth.
"It kind of seems like cheating, doesn't it though?" Nora asked.
"If they didn't want you to use them, they wouldn't make 'em, would they?" the boy asked in exasperation.
"I'm pretty sure they didn't have things like that whenever or wherever this game is supposed to take place."
"Who cares?" the boy asked.
Nora didn't respond.
Darakin watched the boy play for a few more minutes. Then he shook his head and said to the boy. "You'll never kill the dragon that way, son."
Nora whispered urgently, "Hush. What are you doing?"
"I'm just trying to help, Nora. Do you know how thick a dragon's skin is? It's impenetrable unless you've first fed it Dragon Lily -- which, now that I think about it, is a strange name for the plant because dragons avoid it like an Acarandian avoids work."
"A what? What are you talking about?"
"Acarandians are reputed to be the laziest nation in my realm. It's just a saying we have."
"Okay, but what's this nonsense about Dragon Lily?"
"It's a poisonous plant that renders a dragon's skin penetrable. Once done, though, you still need to stab them in the heart with a blade poisoned with the lily. That's why you need a long sword and not a dagger. Dragons' hearts are deep in their chest. No one but the most foolhardy of warriors would even attempt to get close enough to try."
Meanwhile on the screen, the boy's helicopter has decimated the landscape and slaughtered the dragon. He turned to look at Darakin. "Whatever, dude. I still have the high score." The boy sauntered away from the crazy man.
"Darakin!" Nora hissed at him. "I told you, you can't just go on and on about dragons, here. They don't exist, remember? And if the game designers programmed the game so the dragon can be killed by a dagger, then it can. It's not real. They're going to lock you in the loony bin if you're not careful."
"What's a loony bin?"
"The nut house." Darakin's expression was blank. She tried again. "A psychiatric hospital? An asylum? A place where they treat crazy people?"
"Oh. I see. You think people will think I'm crazy."
"If you walk around talking about killing dragons, yes, they will."
"You've called me crazy several times. In fact, so have most of the people I've met here."
"That's because you sound crazy when you talk about this stuff."
"Okay. I'll try to be more careful."
"Thank you. Now let's find a game you can play."
The couple spent the next two hours there. Darakin found that he liked skee-ball and was pretty good at it, too. "This reminds me of a game we have at home only we use paddles to hit the ball toward targets that are much farther away."
"Gather up those tickets, we can buy something from the gift shop with them."
"Why would you buy anything from a gift shop? Is it not full of gifts?"
She laughed. "Yes, but they're gifts you buy to give to others."
"Oh. We don't have those."
"Yeah, that's what I figured."
They took the tickets to the gift shop and found that he had enough to buy a pair of beer steins with the word champion on them. "We'll use these to toast our success when we finish off your demon," Nora said as she tucked them in her bag.
With that, Darakin looked out the door and realized that it had already gotten dark.
"Nora! I wanted us to get to the summoning spot and be hidden before darkness," he said urgently. "I don't know what time they'll show up to perform their summoning."
Nora looked at the dark sky. "Oh my! How long were we in here? Okay, let's go."
The couple left the arcade, crossed the street and began racing through the park toward the place where Darakin had been summoned. As they got near, Darakin grabbed Nora's arm to stop her from running. "We're too late, they've already begun." Darakin pointed through the dense trees where an orange glow could be seen. "Hurry, but quietly." He headed through the trees, keeping a tight grip on Nora's hand.
As they got closer to the light, they could hear the low murmur of chanting voices. Darakin pulled Nora down to the ground and they moved forward in a low crouch. The voices were now audible, but Nora couldn't understand the words.
"What language are they speaking?" she whispered.
"I have no idea. Some sort of demon tongue, I suspect."
"Demons have their own language?"
"Of course. Thousands of them. But I don't know where these men learned theirs. It could be from any one of the infinite realms out there, so who knows."
They inched closer. Light was glowing from the runes the group had traced in the dirt, just as it had when Darakin was summoned. A collective gasp went up from the group as a beautiful creature materialized in the center of the ring.
"Who, I mean what is that?" Nora asked.
"A dryad."
"You mean as in the nymph that lives in a tree?" She stared in wonder at the beautiful nymph, whose long hair draped her barely clad body.
"In or near a tree. And yes. Also, the mortal enemy of the krekdapop demon. I have to stop this or there'll be a war here. Stay here." Darakin stood up and strode toward the group.
Nora's gaze followed the graceful movements of the almost naked dryad. "Don't they have seamstresses in their realm?" She eyed the flawless appearance of the dryad with jealousy. "Well, I'll be damned if I'm gonna sit here helplessly doing nothing," Nora said when Darakin was out of earshot. She got up and followed him to the circle.
As Darakin approached, the dryad stepped out of the circle, looked at her summoners and ran for the tree line. Darakin went to run after her when Howard, the leader of the group, stepped in front of him. He gaped in wonder at the mage. "Kwok? Is that you?"
"Who's Kwok?" Nora asked.
Darakin turned to look at her. "Nora, I told you to wait over there."
"I'll not be told to wait behind like a helpless child."
"Kwok! You came back. Are you ready to do our bidding?"
Darakin looked in the direction that the dryad had run, but she was gone. He turned back to the group. "You stupid fool. Do you know what you've done?"
"Yes, Kwok. I've now summoned several creatures from your demonic realm. I, ahem, I mean we are most powerful and you will do our bidding."
"Powerful? You don't even know what you've done."
Nora repeated her question. "Who is Kwok?"
Howard pointed at Darakin. "He is."
"His name isn't --"
Darakin cut Nora off before she could finish. "It's okay, I don't want him to know my name," he whispered. "Kwok means 'what' in my language. It's the first thing I said to him after he summoned me and he must think it's my name."
"What are you whispering? And who is this?" Howard demanded.
"You'll make no demands of me. I am not your servant."
"But I summoned you here and now you've returned," he said in a voice loud enough to be heard by his followers. "As I knew you would."
"I only came back here to stop you from doing any more damage."
"Stop me? Us? You can't stop us."
With a heavy sigh, Darakin said, "Look. I don't have time for this. I have to go find the dryad."
"Dryad?"
"Yes, the creature you just summoned."
"That is a succubus, Kwok. A demon that will help us spread anarchy."
"You idiot! That was a dryad, a divine creature that has no place in this realm."
"Idiot? You dare to call your master 'idiot'?"
"I've told you before, you're not my master."
"Now you listen here, Kwok --"
Darakin stepped forward and grabbed Howard's collar. "No, you listen. You will stop opening these portals. You're bringing creatures from my realm, not from some hell dimension. I am a mage, the krekdapop is an uncontrollable demon, and the dryad is a magical creature that prefers the solitude of her own grove and has no place in this populated land. This is a dangerous game you've been playing and now you've lost the dryad, just like you lost me and the krekdapop."
Howard gasped through Darakin's unrelenting, tight grip on his collar. "We haven't lost her."
Darakin loosened his grip. "No?"
"No, after you disappeared and then so did the lizardy thing ... I mean krekdapoop --"
"Krekdapop," Darakin corrected.
"Yeah, whatever. Anyway, we had two guys follow her this time."
"Well, how are you going to find them?"
"They'll call and tell us where they are."
"When?"
"Dunno. Whenever she stops moving, I guess."
"We'll wait with you."
Howard could feel the eyes of his followers on his back. "Um, like, you don't give me orders."
"When you mess with magic you don't understand and open portals to my realm, I do. Now, sit and wait." Darakin's tone was authoritative enough to make both Howard and Nora sit. The rest of Howard's group shuffled uneasily in the distance.
Darakin looked at them. The group was too large for him to keep under control, so he asked Howard, "Those two you sent after the dryad are going to contact you? Or one of them?" he indicated the group with a nod of his head.
"Me."
"Fine." Darakin turned to the group. "The rest of you can leave. And know that your summoning days are over."
The group lingered, looking to Howard for guidance.
"Yeah, just go. I'll talk to you later," Howard said in a defeated tone.
Darakin, Nora and Howard watched them leave and then sat without speaking for some time.
Nora finally broke the silence. "So, what are you guys, some kind of Satanists or something?"
Howard tried to look confident as he answered, "Yes, we serve the Dark Master and he won't be pleased with this interruption."
"What is a Satanist?" Darakin asked.
"Satan is what the Christians -- they're one of the biggest religious groups here, it's what they call the leader of the demons."
"Ah."
"But I don't think these bozos are really Satanists."
"Why not?" Darakin and Howard asked in unison.
"Oh, please. You're just a bunch of punks. You don't know what you're doing because you're not just summoning demons and you've done this thing what -- three times so far this month? I mean, I don't know a lot about this stuff, but whatever happened to full moons and Friday the thirteenth and all that nonsense?"
"Well we started on the full moon and then ..." Howard's shoulders drooped in defeat. "Yeah, all right, fine. We -- my family, that is -- were going through my grandfather's things when he died and I found the book. It looked really cool, so I memorized a bunch of the words and told my friends I could speak this demon language. From the pictures it looked like the book was full of spells to summon demons so we tried it a few times."
"So you can't really understand the language but you recite the spells anyway?"
"Yeah."
Darakin couldn't contain his outrage and interjected, "I can't believe that you would do the spells without being able to understand any of the other instructions. The timing and tools you use in spell casting are as important as the words, fool."
"Hey, relax. No harm, no foul, right?"
"No harm? You took me from my realm. Now I'm stuck here in a place where everything is so different that I can barely survive without help from a friend and a cat."
"A cat? Do you mean, like, a dude or one of the furry, whiskered, meow-y variety?" Howard asked in confusion.
Nora hurried to answer before Darakin could. "What he means is that he has only me and my cat for company. You've taken him from all his family and friends."
"Nora, I don't have --"
"Any idea about our technology ... I know! That's my point." She gave the mage a beseeching look, hoping he'd drop the talking cat thing.
"Oh, sorry," Howard murmured and looked into his lap. The group lapsed back into silence.
At that moment, a peal of maniacal laughter sounded in the dark. Darakin jumped up, drew his dagger and circled Nora in a crouched position, looking for danger.
Nora laughed. "Seriously? That's your ringtone?" she asked Howard with disdain.
Howard, who had paled at the sight of Darakin's dagger, turned red. "Yeah," he leaned back and struggled to pull the phone out of his jeans pocket beneath his long, black robe.
"Dar ... I mean, Kwok. You can stand down. It's just his phone." Nora jerked her head in Howard's direction.
Darakin stopped circling and straightened up. "But ... but I thought, I mean yours plays some sort of music."
"Mine does. But you can personalize your ringtone to almost anything. This moron chose evil laughter."
Howard finally managed to get his cell phone out and held it in his hand as if unsure what to do.
"Go on," Nora prodded, "answer it."
Howard did as she asked and held the phone to his ear. After listening for a minute, he said, "A-ha, got it. Wait there for me ..." he looked questioningly at Nora and Darakin. When they nodded, he said into the phone, "Yes, wait for me, I'm on my way." He hung up the phone.
"Well? Where is she?" Darakin asked.
"By the small lake a little north of here."
"Okay, let's go."
Darakin and Nora stood and followed Howard into the darkness.
Chapter Twenty-Nine
The trio walked for some time in silence. As the brush got denser, they began stumbling over unseen obstacles. Darakin kept a close eye on Howard in case he tried to run and leave them in the middle of nowhere, but Howard, secretly a little frightened of the dark woods, had no intention of taking off by himself.
"I know we're in a park, but how on earth can it be so dark in the middle of a city?" Nora said in frustration after tripping over yet another tree root.
"I know, right?" Howard agreed. Darakin, accustomed to traveling through unlit forests, said, "It reminds a little of home."
"Just one more reason to stay in this realm," Nora whispered to him. Darakin made no reply.
She jumped as an owl called out in the darkness. Scurrying rodents, bugs and other unknown creatures added to the night's chorus. Nora took some quick steps to shorten the distance between herself and Darakin.
A short time later, the sound of small waves hitting a shore could be heard over the calls of the night creatures. They walked further into the brush and then stopped and listened. New unidentified noises were joining the crickets' song.
"What is that sound?" Nora whispered.
"It sounds like two men fighting," Darakin answered.
Nora listened again. Some moaning and grunting accompanied the muffled sound of slaps and punches. "You're right. It does sound like a fight."
"It's coming from over there," Darakin whispered back. The group headed in the direction he'd indicated.
When they'd managed to claw their way through the rest of the thick brush, they found Howard's followers in a small break in the trees, silhouetted by the moonlight that streamed into the clearing. They were engaged in battle, not with the dryad, but with each other. The group watched fascinated for a minute or two as the young men slapped each other. There was enough squealing and hair pulling to remind Nora of a schoolyard fight between girls. She giggled.
Darakin couldn't help himself either and burst into laughter. The two men stopped hitting each other and turned toward him.
"Is this how you fight here?"
"Kwok?" The two said in unison. Then they saw the others and said together, "Howard?"
"Hey," Howard said in a dejected voice.
"What's Kwok doing here?"
"Never mind that, why are you two fighting?" Howard asked.
As if they suddenly recalled what they'd been doing, they resumed their slapping contest. "Because she's mine," one said as he attempted a more manly punch at his opponent, only to hold his wrist and howl in pain after the blow landed. His opponent took the opportunity to get in some undefended slaps and the fight resumed.
"No, she's not. I saw her first."
"What the hell are you two talking about?" Howard demanded.
"The succubus. She's mine."
Darakin interjected, "She's not a succubus. She's a dryad."
"A what?" one of the combatants asked between slaps.
"A dryad. A divine creature that lives in the woods."
"Whatever, dude, she's still mine."
Howard tried to get in between them and got slapped in the face for his troubles. "Ow!"
"This is so sad that it's funny," Nora whispered to Darakin as they watched Howard join the fray.
"Mage, why have you brought me here?" asked a voice from the brush behind Darakin and Nora.
Neither Darakin nor Nora had heard the dryad approach and both jumped at the sound of her voice.
"I didn't."
"She speaks English?" Nora cried in surprise.
"I speak all languages."
"She's a divine creature, Nora, as in god-like," Darakin whispered to her. "She speaks and understands all languages."
The dryad turned back to Darakin. "Well, if you didn't summon me here, who did?"
"Those idiots, I mean those men." Darakin pointed to Howard and his two friends, who were all now engaged in the slapping melee, which had expanded to include kicking, as well.
"Those fools?"
"Yes. Are you responsible for this ... fight?"
A slight smile lit the dryad's face, making her even more beautiful. "I do find it amusing."
"Can you make them stop?" he asked.
"Are you making them fight with magic?" Nora interrupted .
"If by magic, you mean a wink and a secretive smile at one but not the other, then yes."
"Oh." Nora wanted to hate the beautiful creature that could make men try to kill each other over a smile, but she found herself completely captivated by the dryad.
"As for your request, mage, I am not compelling them to fight."
"But you can compel them not to."
"I could." The dryad didn't move, indicating that she had no intention of stopping the fight.
Darakin continued, "But while they're fighting we'll never get answers about the portal from them."
The dryad looked at the mage in confusion. "Why would I need answers about the portal? I know exactly what it did. It summoned me from our realm to this one."
"Yes, but don't you want to know what they did so we can create a portal to return? For you to return, I mean?" he added as he felt Nora's elbow in his back. He could almost feel her glare burning a hole through him.
"Mage, I travel regularly between realms. Returning is not a problem. I am simply curious as to why I've been brought here."
"No reason. Those young men came upon a book of magic and performed the summoning spell without knowing the language. We've been brought here by mistake. They thought they were summoning demons from a hell dimension."
"Ah. Well then, no reason for me to stay." She turned and started to walk away.
"Except that they also summoned a krekdapop."
The dryad stopped. She looked over her shoulder. "A krekdapop? Here?"
"Yes, and there are no demons native to this realm. The people here have no idea how to fight it."
"And you, mage? Can you take care of this demon for them?"
"Well, I'm not a combat mage. And the elementals have not been enslaved here so I can't use my elemental magic."
"That is disappointing."
"Yes, it is. Especially since I know it's susceptible to lightning, but I have no way of summoning any," Darakin agreed.
"How do you propose to kill this demon, then?"
"Well, this is a land of great technology. They have a device that harnesses the power of lightning, I mean electricity, as they call it, in a small box. I'm going to try that as soon as I locate the krekdapop. Nora, show her the lightning box."
Nora held up the stun gun for the dryad to see.
The creature looked at the small device with doubt. "Very well, I shall remain here until you return to tell me the krekdapop is dead." Her statement left no room for failure.
"Then I will see you soon," Darakin said with a confidence he didn't feel. He took Nora by the arm and started leading her away.
"What about them?" Nora asked, pointing at the Howard and his two cronies, who were all still involved in a heated slapping contest.
"Oh, all right." Darakin headed over to try and stop the combatants. He got close to them and said, "Okay, gentlemen, she's not looking for anyone's company, so why don't you just stop fighting and part as friends?"
"Get lost, Kwok. We don't need your advice."
"Even though you're all so harmless that you could probably keep this up all night without inflicting any serious damage, you need to stop." Darakin strode right into the middle of the group, hoping that they'd separate rather than confront him, but they all turned on him and gave him a shove. The mage fell back a few steps before tripping over an exposed and falling down.
"That's it," Darakin said in annoyance.
He jumped up and went back to the group. He grabbed the two original combatants by the collar and lifted them up off the ground. Howard's eyes widened as he saw his companions flailing helplessly in the air.
"You're done now. Go home," Darakin said to them as he dropped the two men to the ground. They jumped out of his reach and hurried to Howard's side.
"All right, Kwok. Calm down," Howard said.
Darakin rolled his eyes. "Leave and don't bother the dryad again. You're out of your element here."
"Hey, you're not the boss of us."
"You know what? I don't give a damn what happens to you. Kill yourselves. Let the krekdapop kill you. It doesn't matter to me." He strode back to Nora, took her hand. "Let's go."
"W-wait. Why would the krek-whatever kill us?" they called to Darakin's retreating back.
"Because it is a demon. And that's what it does. I thought that's what you wanted. Isn't that why you summoned it? To kill people?"
"Yeah, but not us," Howard's voice shook a little as he answered.
"Now's a great time to think of that."
"Well, where is it?"
"Where do you think it is? Out living in the populated city? It will likely be somewhere in a secluded place like this, although I believe they prefer dark caves."
"Well, um, do you think, I mean would you mind if ..." Howard's voice trailed off.
"Would I mind if what?"
"If we followed you out?"
Darakin sighed. "I suppose. I mean, I can't really stop you from walking behind me."
Darakin turned and led Nora back the way they'd come. Years of traipsing through dark woods in his home realm had given him enough experience to successfully find his way back.
As they made their way through the thick brush, Nora gathered up her nerve and asked, "Does she affect you like that, too?"
"Who? Oh, you mean the dryad?"
"Yes," Nora snapped. "Of course I mean the dryad."
"Do you think we could wait to discuss this?" he asked with a jerk of his head toward Howard and his friends.
"No, I think we should discuss it right now. Does she affect you like that, too?"
"Well, um, you see, I am a man. And she has this way of ..."
"Of what?" Nora stopped walking and refused to budge.
"Of getting into a man's head. I mean, she doesn't do it on purpose, like a succubus would, it just happens because she's, well she's --"
"A goddess?" Nora put her hand on her hip and waited for his response.
"No. She's not exactly a goddess. But she is a divine creature and I confess that it's hard to resist her."
The anger in Nora's eyes faded. "I know. I felt it, too. I wanted to hate her but I couldn't."
Darakin laughed. "There's a reason that the gods and minor deities are worshipped." He pulled her tight to him. "But I love you. Nothing will change that."
Nora allowed herself to melt into his powerful arms.
From behind them, Howard whispered urgently. "Yeah, yeah, lady. She's hot, but he loves you. Do you think we could get a move on? The krekdathingy could be anywhere."
Darakin laughed. "You weren't concerned about it thirty minutes ago."
"Yeah? Well, I am now. Let's go."
Darakin and Nora started walking again. They emerged from the brush in front of a billboard advertising upcoming changes to the zoo. Darakin stopped short and stared at the board.
"What is it? What's wrong?" Nora asked.
"There." He pointed at one of the pictures. "That's where the krekdapop is."
Nora looked at the picture. It showed an exhibit under construction. The photo showed a cave with a small exhibit sign in front of it. Beneath the photo, a caption read, "Future home of Gregor, the Grizzly". The photo looked just like the drawing that Darakin had done after his last scrying spell.
"The demon's in the zoo?" Howard asked. "Why would the demon be in the zoo?"
"No, the demon's not in the zoo," Nora snapped at Howard.
"Yes, it is, Nora. See the picture? It looks just like my drawing," Darakin pointed at the sign.
"I know, Dar ... Kwok."
"Well, is it or isn't it in the zoo?" Howard demanded.
"It's not in an exhibit -- well, maybe it is. What I mean is that the demon is hiding here," she pointed at the advertisement. "But it's not an exhibit that people would see."
"So, the big, bad demon is hiding in the zoo?" Howard asked.
"It makes sense," Nora said. "Dar ... Kwok said the krekdapops like dark caves and that's an empty exhibit with a cave."
"We should check out this cave," Darakin said.
Nora let out a heavy sigh. "Fine."
"Wait a second, Dar-Kwok, we're coming with you."
"Dar-Kwok?" The mage blinked at them without comprehension.
"That's what she calls you," he responded with a jerk of his head toward Nora.
"Oh. You can just call me Kwok. It's okay."
"Fine, Kwok. We're coming with you."
"We are?" Howard's companions asked, their voices full of apprehension.
"Yes. It's supposed to be our minion, remember?"
"Oh, yeah."
"How are we supposed to break in? I mean, I'm pretty sure the zoo has security," Howard asked no one in particular.
One of Howard's companions spoke up. "Oh, we don't have to worry about the zoo security. They haven't connected the annex to the zoo yet. All they have is one guard and he spends the night sleeping in the office trailer they set up."
"How do you know that?" Howard asked him.
The young man turned red, then puffed his chest out in pride. "It just so happens that I have gone up there a few times with Maryann Gelis."
Both Howard and the other young man scoffed, "Maryann Gelis went alone into the park with you?"
The man became indignant. He put his hands on his hips. "Yeah, she did. Why is it so hard to believe?"
"Because it's Maryann Gelis, that's why. She was the head cheerleader in high school. Why would she go out with you?"
"I was tutoring her. We have a college class together. But she wouldn't let me take her anywhere; she only ever wanted to make out in the park."
"Ah, so she was ashamed to be seen in public with you." Howard sneered.
The man got angry. "Take that back." He took a step closer to Howard.
Darakin broke in. "This is all well and good, but can we worry about finding the demon? How do we sneak in?"
"There's a path that goes by the trailer."
Darakin commanded, "Show us."
"Fine." The young man said with a sign and strode off into the darkness with the rest of the group following close behind.
Chapter Thirty
The group crept past the construction trailer. The silhouette of the guard could be seen through the cloudy window, clearly leaning back in deep slumber. Once out of sight of the trailer, they relaxed until they recalled that they were looking for a violent demon.
"Do you have any idea where that bear cave is?" Darakin asked.
"No. I wasn't exactly looking at the scenery when I was here."
"Great," Nora said, "now we get to wander around aimlessly."
They had been walking around for a few minutes when Howard stopped.
"Yuk, I think I stepped in something." He pulled his foot up, revealing an unknown gooey substance hanging in threads from his shoe. He started to wipe his shoe on the ground, but Darakin stopped him.
"Wait! I think that's the demon's trail."
"What? It leaves a trail?"
"It always leaves a little slime, but it only produces this thick slime at certain times."
"And those times are?"
"Well, mainly when it's trying to attract a mate."
"Gross!" Howard ran around, frantically dragging his shoe through the grass to clean it.
"That also means that we know our demon is female. It's the females that release that."
"Great, so some demon is gonna think I want to mate with it?" Howard's voice had taken on a panicked shrillness.
One of his friends stepped forward. "Dude, maybe we could use you as bait."
"Oh, ha ha," Howard responded.
"Well, unless you summoned another one that you're not telling me about, I think you're safe since she's the only one that's here and she's looking for a male, a male demon, that is." Darakin stared at the young men for any indication that they had summoned more, but there was no reaction other than Howard's continued efforts to clean his shoe.
"Crap, it's so sticky that I can't get it all off," Howard lamented.
"Just walk, it'll rub off as you go," Nora said irritably.
"Easy for you to say, you don't smell like a horny demon." Howard's friends laughed at his complaint.
Darakin bent down. "Well, we can try to follow the trail. Of course, we don't know which way she came from and which is the direction she's heading in. Any suggestions as to which way to try first?"
"Yeah, that way," Howard's crony said. "It leads further in, instead of toward the gate."
"Fine." Darakin walked slowly, stooping every few feet to look for slime.
After a few minutes, the trail led them to the cave they'd seen in the picture. Darakin signaled the group to be quiet before crouching and heading toward the cave. The reluctant group followed behind. He stopped at the mouth of the cave and listened but there was no noise from within. He crept forward carefully, holding his dagger in one hand and the stun gun in the other. When he reached the inside wall of the cave, he stood. "It's empty."
"Ugh, it smells horrible in here," Nora wrinkled her nose in disgust.
"Demons are not known for their hygiene."
As if to emphasize that point, a squishy, splat sound could be heard behind them.
"Craaaaaap!" Howard whined. "What did I step in this time?"
"Oh, dude, I think it's poop."
The other of Howard's cronies took up the cry. "Demon poop! Gross."
"Dude, at least you won't smell like a demon in heat anymore." The two laughed and poked each other in the side.
"You guys suck." Howard was using the rough edges of the cave to try and wipe the mess from his shoe, making gagging noises. "I need grass to wipe this off. I'm going outside." He shuffled out to clean his shoe.
Darakin looked around, hoping for some clue that would lead him to the demon. Even though he had no idea what he might be looking for, he was still disappointed that he found nothing. "Well, I guess the krekdapop's gone out for the evening."
The words had no sooner left his mouth when a scuffling noise sounded behind the group. Howard's ear-piercing scream followed.
"Dude, what are you screaming for? You sound like my sister," his companions turned, saw the demon and let loose their own shrill screams.
Even in the darkness, they could make out the silhouette of something approaching very quickly. The krekdapop lumbered in dragging Howard, who'd been grabbed on his way out of the cave.
"Quick, the stun gun," Nora cried.
Darakin leapt forward, pressing the stun gun against the demon. Nothing happened. The krekdapop let go of Howard and the demon and mage stared at each other in surprise for a few seconds. Then the krekdapop backhanded Darakin with a powerful blow. Darakin flew backwards through the air and landed on his back.
"Nothing happened!" he shouted as he shook the stun gun, which he'd managed to keep hold of.
"Turn it on!" Nora cried.
"What?"
"For heaven's sake, hit the power button on the side and turn the thing on!" she screamed.
The mage turned the box around in his hands and found the power button. He pushed it and the device sparked to life. Meanwhile, the demon, which now stood in between the group and the cave entrance, had turned its attention to Howard and his friends. They were shrieking and running around erratically. The demon's head moved back and forth in confusion as she reached out, trying to swipe at the hysterical figures in front of her.
With the demon distracted by the frightened men, Darakin tried to approach undetected from the side. He managed to get very close before the demon turned on him. Simultaneously, Darakin pressed the sparking stun gun to the demon's skin and the demon gave him a kick with one of her powerful legs. Darakin smashed against the wall and the krekdapop staggered back and fell to the floor.
Darakin, who'd hit the wall of the cave with sufficient force to knock the wind out of him, gasped, "Is she dead?"
The rest of the group turned as one to look at the demon, whose body lay unmoving on the floor. Howard took a cautious step toward her. As soon as he got close, her eyes opened and flashed angrily at Howard. Howard screamed again. The krekdapop let out a low growl.
Howard jumped back. "No, but she's definitely pissed!"
"What does pissed mean?"
"She's mad, dude, you made her really angry."
The demon was starting to regain some of her senses and growled again, reaching a slimy claw out to grab a weak hold of Howard's leg. With yet another scream, the man pulled his leg free and sprinted toward the opening of the cave with his cronies on his heels.
Nora grabbed at Darakin, trying to lift him to his feet. "Come on, then. She'll only be stunned for a minute or two."
Darakin let her help him up and the two of them ran out of the cave, giving the stirring, angry demon a wide berth.
When they were clear of the cave, the entire group ran back to the opening through which they'd entered the construction site. Once back out in the park, everyone fell to the ground, gasping from their frenzied run.
Howard lifted a pant leg to expose his ankle. Several scratches were oozing blood from where the demon had grabbed him.
Nora looked at his leg and reached in her bag to find some tissues. She tried to take a step toward Howard but Darakin grabbed her arm and stopped her.
"It's too late. He's infected."
"What?" Howard, his friends and Nora all shrieked at once.
Howard's friends backed away from him. "Oh my God, dude, it must be like a werewolf scratch."
"Is it, Kwok? Am I gonna turn into a demon now?" Howard's eyes filled with tears.
Darakin had wanted to scare the young men but seeing how upset they were, he couldn't do it. "No. I was just joking with you."
Howard's friends sighed in relief.
"Dude! Not funny. I thought we were gonna have to stake Howard!"
"Stake? You idiot. Stakes are for vampires. We would've needed a silver bullet," the other said.
"You're calling me an idiot? Silver bullets are for werewolves, dumbass. We'd need ..." He turned toward Darakin, stumped. "What would we need to kill him with?"
Howard stood and took a few steps back. "Hey! Nobody needs to kill me with anything."
Darakin sighed. "Lightning. That's the only thing that will kill the krekdapop. But the real thing. Apparently, this boxed lightning isn't good enough."
"Well, duh, what part of stun gun did you miss?" they mocked.
"The krekdapop has a particular sensitivity to lightning. I was hoping that even a small dose would be enough."
Nora, who had had enough of the obnoxious youths, spoke up. "If you morons hadn't summoned the demon here in the first place, we wouldn't be in this position, so shut your yaps."
The two boys looked away, chastened. Howard continued to look at his scratches.
"Am I really gonna be okay, Kwok?" Howard's voice shook as he asked.
"Yes, unless you die of an infection from the wounds. You should probably go get that cleaned up."
"Yeah, yeah, got it. C'mon guys, let's go." Howard limped off with the help of his two friends.
Darakin turned to Nora. "Let's get out of here before she comes looking for us."
Chapter Thirty-One
By the time they got home, it was well after midnight. Mrowley greeted them just inside the door.
Dude! I'm starving. I haven't eaten in weeks. If you were going to be away for weeks, you could've left me some food.
"You ate this morning and we weren't gone for weeks -- just the better part of one day."
If you say so, the cat said, doubt evident in his voice.
"I do. But don't worry, I'll feed you now." Darakin went to the kitchen, managing to keep his balance despite the cat winding through his legs as he walked. "Why must you do that?" he asked the cat.
What?
"Try to trip me. It won't get you fed any faster. In fact, it would delay the feeding substantially while I tended to my wounds."
Huh? the hungry cat asked.
The mage sighed, frustrated at himself for beginning the conversation. "If I fall and I'm injured, I may not be able to get your food. What do you say to that?"
Simple: don't fall.
"I ... oh, never mind." Darakin opened the cat food and dished it out for Mrowley.
From the door to the bathroom, Nora called out, "I'm taking a shower. I can't get into my nice, clean bed with the small of that demon cave in my nose."
Darakin went to sit on the couch. He had never felt so inept in his whole life. He had no way of defeating the demon, yet he couldn't leave it to the authorities here. They had no idea that demons even existed.
Mrowley, having finished his dinner, came in and sat next to Darakin on the couch.
What's wrong?
"What makes you think something is wrong?"
You're drooping.
"I'm drooping?"
Yeah, when humans are upset, they droop. You know, their shoulders, their mouths, everything just droops.
Darakin marveled at how observant the cat could be. "I can't defeat the krekdapop."
Why not?
"The boxed lightning device didn't work. Now the demon's really angry."
Well, what would you do if you were home?
"Well, I'm no combat mage, but since there's only the one demon, I think I'd be able to call upon the enslaved elements and summon lightning to kill it."
And you can't do that here, right?
"No, as you pointed out, the elements haven't been enslaved."
So, before this whole element thing, was there lightning where you come from?
"Of course."
Well, who made it lightning then?
"Nobody, it just did -- you know, the way it does here. That or the shamans would call for a storm."
Can't you be a shaman?
"A shaman? No, I mean, well, I learned about their rituals but I was just a boy. It takes meditation and worship and I'd never be able to ... or could I? Dragon's mercy, cat, you're brilliant!"
Mrowley cat-blushed. I am?
"Yes, you are." Darakin picked the cat up and gave him a big hug.
Nora had just opened the bathroom door. "What are you so happy about?"
"Nora, Mrowley just solved my problem!"
"Really? The cat?"
"Yes. He told me to be a shaman."
"Instead of a mage?"
"Yes! Don't you see? The elementals haven't been enslaved, so I can't use my mage abilities, but before we became mages, we were shamans. I learned about it in school. I just have to change my attitude from one of master to that of supplicant. The shamans used to worship them and had rituals and dances to bring forth the elements when they were needed."
"Do you know these dances?"
"Well, I learned them when I was a boy at Mage School."
"Mm hmm. How much of them do you remember?"
"Um ... well, maybe I just need some time to try and remember it all."
"We don't have time, Darakin. That horny demon is still out there and she's pissed. We need to do something soon."
"She doesn't have horns, Nora," Darakin responded in confusion.
"No," Nora sighed, "horny means she wants to ... mate."
"Oh. Yes, well in that case, she is horny."
I'm horny, too.
"What? You can't ..."
I assure you I can. Do you have any idea how many kittens I have out there?
"No."
Well, me neither, but that's not the point.
"What's his problem now?" Nora asked.
"He says he's horny, too."
"Well, that may be, but he's not going outside. Don't you know that's the time a cat's most likely to get in a fight? I'll not have him getting hurt."
"You've grown quite attached to him, haven't you?"
"I have. Anyway, back to your shaman memory problems. I can't believe I'm even going to suggest this, but perhaps we should go back to see Ravenwynd again. She must know someone who does hypnosis."
"You want to get hypnotized?" Darakin asked with a puzzled look.
"Not me, silly, you. Perhaps under hypnosis, you could remember all those rituals and dances you were taught."
"Really? You would go back there?"
"Why are you so hesitant? I though you liked that shop."
"I do, it's just that we fight every time we go there."
She laughed. "I do get a little bitchy and jealous when we go there, don't I?"
Don't answer that. It's a trap.
Darakin was filled with terror. The cat was right. If he agreed, surely she'd be mad at being called bitchy but he couldn't very well disagree, because she was very jealous of Ravenwynd.
"You look as though you've seen a ghost. You don't need to answer, silly man. It was a rhetorical question."
Darakin let out a heavy sigh of relief.
"Tomorrow morning, we'll call and ask if she knows anyone. Now, I'm beat. It's off to bed with me." Nora disappeared into the bedroom.
"Me too. It's been a long day."
Mrowley pranced into the bedroom behind Darakin and the three of them were soon sound asleep.
The next morning, Nora rolled over and wrapped her arms around Darakin and woke him up with a kiss.
"Mm, morning." He smiled at her. "You're up early."
"To quote the great Mrowley, I'm horny." She began nuzzling his neck.
"I still don't get that expression but far be it for me to disappoint a lady." He returned her kiss and rolled over on top of her.
There you go again. You're still in the wrong position.
"Out!" Darakin tossed a throw pillow in Mrowley's direction and the cat jumped off the bed and sauntered into the living room.
The next morning, Nora emerged from the bedroom and pulled out the packaging from Darakin's scrying supplies to look for Ravenwynd's phone number. Darakin came into the living room, pulling on his shirt as he walked.
Nora picked up the cordless phone and brought it to Darakin. "Time for you to learn how to use the phone."
He stared at the device in her hand. "Can't you do it?" he asked, ashamed of the fear he heard in his voice.
"No. There's nothing to be afraid of. If you're going to live here, you'll need to learn how use one of these. We're kind of dependent on them here. Now, press the 'phone' button."
"Aren't they all phone buttons?"
"No, well, actually I guess they are, but I'm talking about the one that says 'phone' on it."
Darakin pressed the button marked 'phone'.
"Now, put it to your ear." She waited while he brought the phone up. "Hear that sound?"
"Yes."
"That's called a dial tone. It means you're able to connect to another phone by dialing their number."
"How do I do that?"
"Just use the keypad to dial the numbers you see here," she pointed to Ravenwynd's store listing.
"How is that dialing?"
"What? Oh, I see. When phones were first invented, they used a rotary dial. Now we just press the button instead. But we still call it dialing."
Darakin pressed the numbers as he muttered something about a silly society where doggy bags were boxes and dialing was actually pressing buttons.
When he'd entered the number, Nora said, "Now, hold the phone to your ear. You'll hear her answer and you can talk to her by speaking in here." She indicated the speaker part of the receiver.
Though she'd told him he would hear a voice, he still jumped when Ravenwynd answered the phone saying, "Pandora's Box."
Nora nodded in encouragement. Not only is this good practice for him, but I don't have to speak to that new age wacko. Win-win. Nora smiled to herself.
"Hello?" the voice on the phone asked.
"Um, yes, um this is Darakin."
"Darakin? The mage from another realm? That Darakin?"
"Yes. Do you know any other Darakins?"
Ravenwynd laughed. "No, silly, I was just messing with you. What can I do for you?"
"Um, Nora was wondering..." At the look on Nora's face, he quickly changed his wording. "I mean, I was wondering ...," he looked at Nora with the phone still next to his head, "What do we need?"
"Huh?" Ravenwynd asked in confusion.
Nora sighed. "A hypnotist to help you remember those rituals, right?"
"Oh, yes. Do you know any hypnotists?"
"Me?" the voice asked from the phone.
"Yes."
"Of course I do. What do you need one for?"
"I need to remember something I was taught as a boy, but have forgotten now."
"All right. When do you want to see her?"
He looked at Nora. "When do we want to see her?" he asked into the phone.
"Are you asking me?" Ravenwynd asked, confused again.
"No, I'm sorry I'm ... it's just ... Nora?"
Seeing how flustered he was, Nora told him, "It's customary to take the receiver away from your mouth when you address someone other than the person on the phone."
Nora took the phone and turned away to finish the conversation. "Sorry, it's his first time using a phone." She walked into the kitchen.
Dude, it's just a phone. Why'd you get so upset?
"Have you ever used one?" the mage asked the cat.
Um, like, I'm a cat. So no. But I could. I know how.
"Really? You know how to use a phone?" Darakin asked in disbelief.
Sure, sure. You put your paw on those buttons a bunch of times and then you put your face next to the phone while you meow.
"First of all, I don't meow."
I know. But don't feel bad. Humans are notably bad at meowing. Their intonation is all off and they use the wrong meows at all the wrong times. It's quite embarrassing, actually, that something so simple is impossible for them to learn.
"Yeah? Well I may not meow, but you can't speak the human tongue."
Pfft. Why would I want to? I can understand it, that's all I need to do. I can't waste brain cells on an activity that gains me nothing.
"Nothing?" Darakin sputtered. "How about asking for food from someone other than me? That would gain you something, wouldn't it?"
I can do that. To prove his point, the cat walked over to Nora, wound himself around her legs and said, "Meow."
Nora held the phone away from her ear. "Ach, Darakin, did you not feed the puir, wee kitty?"
See? Mrowley gave Darakin a smug look.
"Why do I bother?"
Bother what?
"Trying to talk to you."
What do you mean trying? We are talking.
"Never mind."
Whatever, dude. Can you feed me? He rubbed against Darakin and started to purr.
Darakin opened his mouth to speak, then thought better of it and went to fill Mrowley's bowl with food.
Nora hung up the phone and turned to Darakin. "Okay, we're all set for tomorrow afternoon. The hypnotist will meet us at Ravenwynd's shop."
"What about work?"
"Not a problem. Bar's closed tomorrow, remember?"
"Oh." In truth, Darakin had lost count of the days since he'd been here. Back home, daily celebrations to the patron deity of the day helped him stay oriented. Here, one day seemed the same as the next.
"Anyway, we'll go in the afternoon and see if she can help you remember."
"Okay." Darakin felt a little better now that they had a plan.
"Now, go get ready for work while I make us lunch."
Though the rest of the day passed uneventfully, Darakin tossed and turned all night, his sleep disturbed by nightmares of trying to face the demon as a helpless shaman, rather than a powerful mage.
Chapter Thirty-Two
The next morning Darakin was so tired from his sleepless night, that Nora had to shake him awake.
"What's wrong with you? You're usually up early."
"I didn't sleep well."
I know. You kicked me off the bed a bunch of times.
"Sorry."
"You don't have to apologize."
"I do to Mrowley. Apparently, I kicked him several times during the night."
"Ah. So tell me, why didn't you sleep well?"
"I think I had bad dreams."
"About what?"
"I can't remember," he lied. He didn't want to tell Nora how scared and insecure he was about their plan.
"Well, get up and get ready. We have to be at Ravenwynd's soon."
They dressed, ate a quick lunch and rode the subway uptown. Darakin was much calmer on the subway now, although he still jumped whenever the car lurched unexpectedly.
Ravenwynd greeted them as soon as they got to the store.
"Listen, there's been a slight change of plan. Dreamwalker, the original hypnotist can't make it, but I told her it was urgent, so she's sending an associate of hers. She says he's an excellent hypnotherapist."
"He doesn't need therapy. He just needs to remember some things he learned in school as a child." Nora was annoyed.
"We'll explain that to him. Don't worry."
"Have you ever met him before?" Darakin asked.
"No, but I trust Dreamwalker's judgment."
Great, Nora thought. If the guy was in the New Age community, wouldn't Ravenwynd have met him before? The last thing we need is some shrink type getting a look inside Darakin's head.
A few minutes later, a man entered the store. He looked at the group standing at the counter and selected Nora as the most normal looking individual to talk to.
He walked forward, extending his hand, "I'm Dr. Woodworth."
Ravenwynd stepped in front of Nora and took the doctor's hand. "I'm Ravenwynd, Dreamwalker's friend.
"Ah. And you are?" He looked at Darakin.
Nora stepped out from behind Ravenwynd in annoyance. "This is Darakin. He needs you to help him retrieve some childhood memories. No therapy."
Dr. Woodworth laughed. "No problem. Is there a room we can use?"
"Yes, through that curtain." Ravenwynd pointed to the back of the store.
Nora started to follow but the doctor stopped her. "Please, too many distractions can sometimes inhibit a person's suggestibility and make it harder to put them under."
"I'll be right out here, love," Nora called after Darakin.
The doctor and Darakin went to the back room, where Darakin sank into a very comfortable, plush armchair. The doctor sat opposite him.
"Now, what is it you'd like to recall from your childhood?"
"School memories about how to be a shaman."
"You went to shaman school?" the therapist asked in surprise.
"No, I went to mage school."
"You went to mage school to be a shaman?"
"No, I went to mage school to be a mage."
"Then why do you want to be a shaman?"
"Because I need to defeat the krekdapop."
"The ... what now?"
"Krekdapop. It's a demon. Looks kind of like a cross between a man and a lizard."
"I see. And you believe that being a shaman will help you defeat the demon?"
"I know it will. And I need to be a shaman because my mage spells don't work here."
"Why not?"
"Because nobody's enslaved the elements here."
"Huh?"
"In my realm, the elements have been enslaved and mages are able to summon them at will."
"So you can't do that here?"
"No, but as Mrowley pointed out --"
"Who's Mrowley?"
"My cat. He pointed out that I could use shamanistic rituals to summon lightning the way they did in my realm before we enslaved the elements."
"The cat told you that?"
"Yes. He's very insightful for a cat. You'd be surprised."
"I imagine I would."
"So, can you help?"
"Uh ... would you excuse me for a minute?"
"Okay."
Doctor Woodworth went back out to where Ravenwynd and Nora were waiting. "This guy's nuts!"
Nora turned angrily to Ravenwynd. "I thought you'd bring in someone who was open-minded to Darakin's situation."
"I did. That's why I called Dreamwalker. I just assumed she'd call someone like-minded to substitute for her."
"What do you mean -- his situation?" the doctor asked.
"Listen, I know this will all sound off-the-wall to you, but Darakin was brought here from another realm by a group of kids playing at some sort of black magic. They also summoned a demon and Darakin's the only one who can kill it. And I don't give a rat's ass if you believe him or not. I've seen the demon and it's all true."
The therapist turned to Ravenwynd. "And you? You believe him, too?"
"Well, seeing is believing," she answered with a smile.
"So, this is some sort of mass hysteria," the doctor said under his breath. He looked back at Ravenwynd. "You've seen this so-called demon, too?"
"Oh no, I haven't seen the demon."
"But you said seeing is believing."
"It is. Darakin has the most incredible magical aura I've ever seen!"
The therapist rolled his eyes.
"Listen, you jerk, we asked you here for one reason. To get him to remember some stuff he learned at school. And we're paying you a pretty penny to do it, so I need to know -- are you willing to do that or not?" Nora snapped as she took a threatening step forward.
The therapist retreated a few steps and shrugged. "Fine. It's your money." He started toward the back with Nora following.
Ravenwynd ran to the front door, locked it and hurried to catch up to the doctor and Nora.
The doctor turned to face the women. "Do you mind?"
"In fact I do. I'll be coming with you this time." Nora's brogue had thickened and the gleam in her eye scared the doctor. She muttered under her breath, but loud enough to be heard, "And you'll be behaving yerself or it's a Belfast handshake you'll be getting."
The doctor didn't know what that was, but he didn't like the sound of it.
Ravenwynd tapped Nora and mouthed, "What's that?"
Nora didn't bother to whisper as she answered. "It means I'll punch him in his privates."
The doctor turned a few shades lighter as he sat opposite Darakin. He said nothing as Nora took a seat along the wall. Ravenwynd sat next to Nora.
Nora leaned close to Ravenwynd and whispered, "Do you have anything that will make the doctor forget that he thinks Darakin is crazy?"
Ravenwynd frowned. "I could do a spell, but it would take time. He wouldn't forget right away."
"Then we'll have to hit him over the head."
"What?" Ravenwynd's barely whispered response was shrill and Dr. Woodworth turned to look at the women in suspicion.
Nora waved her hand at him to indicate that he should pay attention to Darakin. The doctor's voice was still shaking as he instructed Darakin to relax.
The women continued their whispered argument.
"I'm thinking a blow to the head might work, right?"
"You can't assault someone in my shop!"
"Well, maybe we can hypnotize him to forget."
"If we could hypnotize, we wouldn't have needed him in the first place," Ravenwynd pointed out.
"Oh, right. That just leaves bashing him on the head, then."
"You are not bashing him on the head."
Dr. Woodworth turned back to them. "Ladies, please. Your whispering is very distracting."
"I'll give you a distraction," Nora started to stand.
Ravenwynd pulled her down. "Please, doctor, continue."
Dr. Woodworth turned nervously back to Darakin. After a few minutes, he calmed down enough to issue soothing instructions and Darakin relaxed enough to be hypnotized.
Nora watched in fascination as the therapist took Darakin back to his school years, going back only a few at a time in order to find the age at which Darakin had studied shamanism. It seemed that the mage had learned about it at the age of seven. No wonder he's forgotten it all, she thought.
Darakin began reciting lessons he'd been forced to memorize in his native tongue. After more than an hour, he stopped reciting and sat waiting.
The therapist, who'd stopped trying to listen and could only think about getting away from the new age wacko; the crazy man who spoke in strange tongues; and the semi-homicidal Irishwoman, jumped when he became aware of the silence. With great relief, he began giving Darakin instructions that he was to remember all of the lessons when he regained full consciousness.
Darakin nodded and the therapist clapped his hands, saying, "Awaken."
Darakin blinked a few times and looked around the room. He saw Nora and smiled. "I remember."
"Excellent," Dr. Woodworth said and stood. He walked quickly to the front of the shop. Nora followed.
"Oh doctor," she said as he reached for the doorknob.
He flinched and turned to look at her. "Yes?"
"Don't you want to get paid?"
"Oh, uh, yes, please."
She handed him the money, grabbing hold of his hand as he took it. Through clenched teeth, she warned, "I know you think he's crazy and you don't believe in all this," she indicated the New Age paraphernalia in the store. "And maybe he is crazy, but maybe, just maybe, he really is a mage from another dimension and there really is a demon here.
"And perhaps you think spells don't work, but if you tell anyone about this or do anything stupid, you'll find out that you were wrong the hard way. Do I make myself clear?"
"Lady, I'm not going to be threatened."
"No threats, love. Just lots of promises. I protect what's mine and you'll not be getting in the way. Now, do you understand?"
The doctor blanched at Nora's cold delivery of the ultimatum. "Yes," he choked and ran out of the store.
Nora turned back and jumped when she walked right into Darakin, who was standing directly behind her.
"What was the about?"
"Nothing, love. Just paying the doc."
"He thinks I'm crazy."
"No, no, he said you were --"
"I heard what he said. He said 'nuts'. Everyone here thinks I'm crazy."
Nora's heart was breaking at the sad look on Darakin's face. "Don't you be fretting about what some stuffed shirt, stupid arse thinks. It doesn't matter."
Ravenwynd came up to stand next to them. "Listen, I'm real sorry about Dr. Woodworth. I don't know why Dreamwalker would've sent him, except that I did tell her it was an emergency. I guess I didn't have a chance to tell her that Darakin was a mage, but I still can't believe she sent him. I would never have recommended that guy."
"It's all right. We'll just be going now, though. I think Darakin needs to rest."
"Okay. Let me know if you need anything else."
Darakin turned to leave and then turned back. "Oh, yes, I'll need some nettle, sage, mahogany, and goldenrod."
Ravenwynd nodded in approval at his list.
"What do you need these for?"
"I need to petition the elements for protection. I'll have to meditate and achieve a state of piousness in the eyes of Nature and the elements."
"Then we really need to get a move on, don't we?" Nora just wanted to go home and all these delays were annoying her.
Ravenwynd bagged the herbs Darakin wanted and handed it to him. "Again, I'm really sorry about the doctor."
"What's done is done," Nora said. She took Darakin's arm and led him out of the store.
Darakin was quiet during the trip home. Nora tried to start several conversations with him, but each time his only response was a sad smile, so she gave up.
When they got to the apartment, Mrowley was on the bag of herbs in an instant.
"Oh, no you don't, little kitty. This stuff is no good for you. Darakin, hide the herbs, please."
Darakin took the bag from her and went to put it in a kitchen drawer.
"I have to run to the grocery, we've nothing left for dinner. I'll be back in a little while."
"Okay," Darakin said.
When she'd left, Darakin sank into the couch next to Mrowley.
Dude, you mind if I watch the magic box?
"Sure, go ahead." Darakin picked up the remote and turned the television on. He dropped the control and leaned his head back, closing his eyes for a few minutes.
He must have drifted off, because he was awakened by the sound of Mrowley's laughter.
"What's so funny?" he asked the cat.
This movie. See that guy? Check him out. He's afraid of the moving stairs.
Darakin stared at the screen. An oddly dressed man was watching the beautiful woman he was with ride down a set of moving stairs as he sat at the top, too afraid to step on. The mage's melancholy deepened as he recalled his own fear of automatic doors. He watched in horror as the people standing around laughed and made fun of the poor, confused man.
Dude, what's wrong? The cat asked.
"Nothing, why?"
I'm a cat. I can sense moodiness. You're all droopy again.
"Ah, Mrowley. I'm very sad because I don't think I can stay here after all."
Why not?
"Because I don't fit in. Everyone thinks I'm crazy. And they laugh at me just like you're laughing at the poor man in the magic box."
Oh.
"That's it? Oh? That's all you have to say?"
Well, now I'm all droopy, too. See? Look at my whiskers.
Darakin looked the downward arc of the cat's whiskers. "They look like that all the time."
No, they're definitely droopy. I like being here with you and Nora. I don't want you to go without me. But I don't want to go live in the water.
"I never said we'd live in the water. I said on a boat. But I was only going to do a lot of that to get gold to buy Nora a house. We can just wander the woods, if you'd like. Of course, if you'd rather stay here, that's okay, too."
I like the woods. Lots of mousies.
"Yes, there are. There's even a town you might like," he said, thinking of the village that specialized in rat dishes. "But I don't know how to tell Nora."
I can't help you with that.
"I know."
As if on cue, Nora entered the apartment at that moment. She put her bags down in the kitchen on her way to the living room. One look at Darakin's face told her that something was very wrong.
"What's wrong?" she asked.
"Nothing," Darakin said. "I was just watching this program."
She looked at the screen. "Oh, I love this movie! It's so funny --" she stopped short to look at the scene and realized at once what was going on. She watched in silence for a few minutes. "You," her voice caught in her throat, "you're going back, aren't you? You're going to let that dryad take you back."
Darakin looked into his lap, unable to meet her eyes. "I think so. I have to." Darakin was amazed at the sense of relief he felt after telling Nora that he had to return to his home. He hadn't realized how stressed he'd felt by his decision to stay. He was also filled with sadness at the thought of leaving Nora, but he couldn't ask to her to go with him to a place where she'd undoubtedly feel the same way he felt here.
Nora walked past Darakin without a word. She went into the bathroom and closed the door. A few minutes later, the sound of muffled sobs could be heard.
Dude. You made her leak.
"Leak? Oh, you mean cry. I didn't mean to. I just don't know what else to do. I'm tired of being laughed at wherever I go. People keep calling me crazy. I think I have to go back just to prove to myself that I'm not insane."
I get it. I don't like being laughed at, either.
The bathroom door open and Nora emerged. Her eyes were dry, but her tear-stained cheeks gave her away.
"Nora, I'm sorry."
She dropped onto the couch next to him and said in a quiet voice, "No, I'm sorry. I was selfish to want you to stay. I mean, I think about where you come from and I know there's no way I'd ever want to live there. I'm too used to technology and the comforts we have here."
"I admit that I'm going to miss the indoor bathrooms in this realm, but I just don't belong here, Nora."
"I know." Her eyes glistened with unshed tears.
Darakin picked her up, carried her to the bedroom and lay her down on the bed. Without a word, he made love to her. When he was done, they fell back against the pillows, their energy spent. After a few minutes, Nora fell into an exhausted sleep. Darakin held her for a few minutes, the sorrow in his chest threatening to overwhelm him. He couldn't understand how going home could feel so right and so wrong at the same time. He looked away from her, then slid his arm out from underneath her back and went to the living room. It was time to kill the krekdapop.
Chapter Thirty-Three
Mrowley sat up from his spot on the couch as Darakin entered the living room. He watched with interest as the mage took out the herbs he'd gotten from Ravenwynd.
Whacha doing?
"Nothing that need interest you. I have to prepare myself for the shaman spell. It starts with a purification ritual."
The cat's delicate nose sniffed the air. I smell weird stuff.
"It's my herbs and incense and you can't have it. This stuff could hurt you if you ingested it."
Then how come you're using it?
"Because, unlike you, I don't feel the need to eat it. But I do need it for my ritual."
Maybe if you fed me more often, I wouldn't need to eat everything I find, but whatever, dude. The cat sat on the couch and sulked at being excluded.
"You, oh never mind." Darakin wasn't going to get sucked into another pointless argument with the cat. He needed to get to work on his ritual.
He went to the bathroom with the herbs he'd selected and closed the door. First he burned a concoction of the purification herbs until the room was filled with pungent smoke. He chanted the phrases he'd been forced to memorize so many years ago, thrilled at the feel of his native language on his tongue again.
He stepped into the tub to bathe, all the while continuing the ancient chants. When he was done, he opened the bathroom window to allow the smoke to air out before going to the living room. Darakin sat in a corner of the room and began to meditate. The calling of the elements required a state of grace in the eyes of Nature, so he prayed for Her to fill him with Her spirit.
A few hours later, a puffy-eyed Nora emerged from the bedroom. Darakin was so deep in his self-induced trance, that he didn't hear her.
She stopped and stared at the still figure in the corner.
"What do you suppose this is about then?" she asked herself aloud.
I don't know but can you tell him that I'm hungry?
"I wish I understood you like he does, little kitty," she said, petting the side of his neck.
A little to the left. Mrowley moved his head to the side to give her better access to the desired location.
Nora glanced at the clock. "Oh my! I can't believe I slept all that time. You must be starving, Mrowley."
Why yes. Yes, I am.
With one more glance at Darakin, she shook her head and went to the kitchen to dish out some food from Mrowley. He rubbed against her leg in appreciation.
"I love you, Mrowley. At least I still have you."
Gulp. Um, yeah, about that? I'm kind of sort of ... going with Darakin to hunt mousies in his forests.
"Wow! With all that meowing you're doing, you must be really hungry."
Of course, if you'd rather I stay here so you can feed me, I could do that. Then again, I did promise Darakin I'd be his companion. And a promise is a promise.
Nora put the plate down and the cat tore into the food, whatever conversation he'd been having forgotten.
Nora went to the living room and stared at Darakin. What will I do without him? Pfft. What indeed, I did fine before he came along, didn't I? And I'll do fine on my own after he's gone.
Darakin sensed her presence and broke from his trance. "Hi."
"What were you doing?"
"Meditating. I have to be at peace with the elements in order to summon them. They need to believe that I revere them. And I need them because I have to kill the krekdapop tonight."
"Oh." She realized that this was their last evening together. He'd kill the demon and then go to the dryad, who would take him home.
She suddenly felt angry. She was angry at Fate, which let her meet Darakin only to have to lose him as surely as she'd lost her family, and she was angry at Darakin for not being to adapt to life here.
The two stared at each other in uncomfortable silence for a few minutes. Nora finally spoke up, "Would you like dinner?"
"Well, um, sure, if it's not too much trouble."
"Sure and I have to eat, too, don't I?" Her brogue was thick.
"Yes?"
"Of course I do," she snapped and stormed into the kitchen to cook dinner.
Darakin remained in the living room, afraid to inflame Nora with his presence. He watched as she set the table, slamming plates and utensils down with unnecessary force. When she was done, she came into the living room.
"Dinner," she said with venom, making Darakin wonder if he should eat anything after all.
After a moment's hesitation, he sat down at the table. He waited until Nora had taken a bite herself before cutting a small piece and putting it in his mouth. "Mm. This is good. What is it?"
"Breaded chicken cutlets. And how would you know how it tastes, that bite you took was microscopic." She looked him in the eye. "What are you afraid of?"
Darakin flushed with embarrassment at being so easily read. "Sorry." He cut a big piece and put it in his mouth.
Dude, can I have some of that?
"Um, can I give some to Mrowley?"
"What is he? The official taster? You do know that you're supposed to have him taste it before you eat it. It's too late for you now," she mocked.
"What?" he choked as he started to stick his fingers down his throat.
She reached over and grabbed his arm before he could. "No, no, there'll be none of that at my table. I didna poison you," she laughed.
Darakin sighed in relief.
Mrowley clawed at Darakin's leg. Duuuuuuuuude!
The mage cut some small, cat-sized pieces and put them on a napkin on the floor.
They ate the rest of the meal in silence. When they'd finished, Darakin helped Nora clear the table, thinking about how he'd miss doing little chores with her when he went home. He brushed aside the sadness, not wanting it to interfere with the ritual he needed to perform soon.
He went around and gathered up the herbs, making sure he had the incense he'd need, along with magic sticks to start a fire. Then he went to the bedroom and took off the jeans and shirt that Nora had bought him. He dressed in his own clothes, reveling in the unconfined feel of the loose clothing.
Nora stopped short at the sight of him in the clothing from his home realm. She stifled some tears as the reality of him leaving hit her again.
Darakin didn't want to drag out the unpleasantness, so he strode in and asked, "Ready?"
"Yes," she sniffed.
"You can stay here, you know. You don't need to come with me."
"I have to make sure that disgusting thing is dead so I can stop having nightmares about it. I'm coming with you."
"Okay." He bent over, picked up Mrowley and headed to the door.
"What are you doing?"
"Huh?"
"What are you doing with Mrowley?"
"I, uh, he's coming with me. I promised him I'd take him home with me."
"Is that what he wants?" The stricken look on Nora's face nearly broke his heart.
"Mrowley? Have you changed your mind? It's okay to stay."
No, dude. I want to hunt mousies. And I promised I'd keep you company, remember?
"I remember. He ... I'm sorry, he wants to come with me."
"Sure, fine, whatever. Let's go." She brushed past Darakin and led the way out to the street where she hailed a cab.
"Are we not taking the subway?"
"I'm not going to take the cat on a subway. I don't think he'd like the noise and I don't want him to get hurt." Her voice broke as she said it.
The group piled into the cab and Nora gave instructions to the driver. Mrowley ran back and forth looking out both sides of the cab. Darakin and Nora sat unmoving without speaking.
When they arrived at the park, Nora paid the cab driver and exited. Darakin picked up Mrowley and followed.
Dude, is she mad at me?
"Not you ... us."
She's mad at us?
"No, not really it's just that she's going to miss you, and sometimes it's just easier to pretend to be mad rather than sad."
So, she's pretending?
"Yes, I think so." At least I hope so, Darakin thought to himself.
She's good. I was totally fooled. My tail always shows exactly how I'm feeling.
Darakin laughed. "Yes, I suppose it does."
Nora turned. "Move your stupid arse, Darakin, we don't have all night."
"On second thought, she might really be mad."
Yeah.
The sun had almost set by the time they reached the edge of the zoo construction site. Darakin put Mrowley down. "This is good."
"Here? But the demon is like fifteen minutes away from here. Shouldn't we be closer?"
"I can't risk the krekdapop realizing what I'm doing. This will take a bit of time and I don't think she'd just sit there and let me finish if she found us."
"Fine." Nora sat on the grass without another word while Darakin set up his herbs and started a very large fire.
"Don't you think that fire is a little on the wide side?"
"Nora, I need the space to create my runes and perform the ritual." He began to dance around the fire.
Nora watched in wry amusement. She'd turned her sadness into a front of rage and derision. "You know, they're saying we'll have clear skies this evening. Doesn't exactly bode well for your rain dance."
He continued his dance. "Good, then I'll know if my ritual is working." He began chanting and drawing runes in the air with the smoke from his incense.
Nora marveled as the smoky runes stayed frozen in the air, instead of dissipating, as she'd expected. She was so intent on his ritual that she didn't notice the sound of footsteps approaching.
"Whoa! What's he doing? How's he making those things in the air?" It was Howard and a group of young men.
"What are you doing here?" Nora demanded, pleased at having found a new target for her anger.
"Hey, you don't own the park. We're just, um," he looked sideways at his companions, "we're just taking a walk."
One of the men in his group stepped forward, "What do you mean? I thought we were going to take care of the demon?"
"What do you mean, take care of the demon?" Darakin stopped his dance and came over to the group.
"Don't get your tights in a bunch, Baryshnikov. It's none of your beeswax."
"Tights? What's a Baryshnikov? What in the hells is he talking about?" Darakin turned to Nora for help.
"A famous male dancer. Ballet dancers wear tights when they dance," Nora answered.
"Oh," Darakin laughed. "I'm no dancer. In fact, I've no schooling in the performing arts at all. They don't teach that at mage school. What I'm doing is performing a shamanistic ritual."
"Well, la-di-da," Howard's belligerence seemed bolstered by the presence of his seven companions.
"La-di-da? What's he talking about now?"
"Well, I'm not going to miss having to explain everything to you, I'll tell you that," Nora snapped.
"Look, Kwok, we're just going to look at the demon, that's all."
"Really? Then what's that you're hiding behind your back?"
"Just my backpack," Howard said, bringing the bag around front. "And I wasn't hiding it. We're, I mean I'm not afraid of you."
"What's in the backpack?"
"Never mind that, Kwok. What are you doing?"
"Not that it's any of your business, but he's getting ready to kill the demon," Nora interjected.
"How? By boring it to death with bad dance?" The group laughed at Howard's joke. "Come on, guys. Let's go."
"Don't come running to us when you get into trouble," Nora turned her back on Howard.
The young men laughed and left.
Nora sat down again. "Well, go ahead, finish your dance."
"You know, it's not really a dance. You all make it sound so ... so ..."
Lame? Foolish? Girly? Mrowley spoke up from his spot near Nora.
"Yes, thank you, Mrowley," he looked at Nora. "You make it sound foolish."
"Whatever, Darakin. Get cracking. We don't have all night."
Darakin returned to his ritual. A few minutes later, a low rumble of thunder could be heard in the distance.
"Holy crap, you did it!" Nora cried in surprise, realizing that she hadn't believed it would work.
Mrowley leapt up and ran to Nora. He jumped in her lap, his fur on end. Thunder boomies, he said in a hushed voice.
Nora stroked his fur and reassured him. "It's okay, Mrowley. It's just noise. We'll protect you."
Not just noise! The ground moves. The thunder boomie giant is coming. The cat couldn't stop the involuntary shaking of his body.
Darakin had stopped his dance and was sprinkling another concoction of herbs on the fire while beginning a new chant.
Nora didn't want to interrupt so she waited until he was done. When he'd finished chanting, he took a stick and fished out the remainder of the demon slime he'd saved. He threw the stick on the fire. A puff of greenish smoke arose.
"What the hell was that?"
"I did a spell to bring the demon here."
"Why here? Why don't we go to her cave?"
"First of all, there's no way of knowing if she's there right now. Second, I need her to come here, where I've got the runes drawn." He pointed to the smoky symbols floating in the air.
He looked around as if unsure what to do next.
"Now, what's wrong?"
"I'm trying to figure out how to do this."
"Do what?"
"How to kill the krekdapop."
"Have you gone daft? I thought you're going to hit it with lightning."
Darakin turned to Nora. He put his hand on his hip. "Nora, it's not like anyone's ever done this before." His tone indicated that she should know better.
"What do you mean? I thought you said your combat mages used lighting to kill these things."
"They do, but I'm not a combat mage, in fact I'm not much of a mage at all in this realm. And there was no such thing as a combat shaman."
"Great, what are you trying to say? That you don't know how to do this?"
"I have some thoughts."
"Oh well, if you're having thoughts, I guess everything will be okay."
"There's no need to be obnoxious, Nora. I'm doing the best I can."
"Fine, let's hear these ideas you're having."
"Well, each of these symbols," he pointed to the floating runes, "corresponds to an aspect of the storm. This one's for the thunder, this one's for the type of rain."
"So you can tailor the storm to your needs?"
"Yes, to an extent. Although, I don't really know the exact meaning of the runes, so who knows how the storm will turn out. Anyway, they're not specific to the exact location, but this rune I drew on the ground underneath the lightning rune is -- how do I say this -- like a conductor symbol. It's an ancient way of specifying a spell target. I'm thinking if I can try to do some kind of a spell on the storm -- specifically the lightning aspect of it while the demon is on the target, I just might be able to hit it with the lightning."
"Great, so all we have to do is get the demon, who already knows you mean it harm, to stand still on the symbol you drew on the ground, conveniently located near all these funky smoke thingies, and wait for you to do some unspecified spell that will hopefully call down a bolt of lightning to strike the demon. That sound about right?"
"Yes."
"We're screwed."
"Screwed?"
"We're in trouble."
"Have a little faith, Nora."
"I don't understand why you have to make this so difficult. Just call the lightning on the demon. Or make it like a lightning rod or something that will attract the bolt."
"What's a lightning rod?"
"You know, like a metal rod that will attract the lightning."
"You want me to turn the demon to metal?"
She laughed. "Well, that would certainly take care of it, don't you think?"
"I can't. Magic isn't that easy. First of all, you're talking about an alchemy spell and I have no knowledge of that at all. Second, you can't just go around doing spells on people or creatures."
"Why not?"
"Because interfering with free will is forbidden."
"Really? Because I'm thinking that your combat mages are interfering with the free will of the creatures they kill."
"That's different, Nora. That's war."
"Fine, then what about those witches you mentioned. You made it sound like they would hurt anyone who tried to hurt them."
"They would, but they're not bound by the mage laws. Witches inherit their magic from their ancestors. Mages are born randomly and our magic is ruled over by the elder mages."
"I think you're confused about the situation here, Darakin. You're not in your realm, so why are you worried about their rules?"
"Because, when I return, I'll have to answer for my actions here. They'll want to know if I broke any mage laws."
"So you won't do any spells on the demon?"
"No, except for the one to bring it here. Besides, as a traveling mage, I wasn't taught much beyond summoning the elements."
"You did that translation spell so you could understand Mrowley."
"I did that spell so I could understand the languages being spoken here, not just Mrowley. That's a skill that all traveling mages need to have so when they come across people who speak a different tongue, they can communicate. There are many different languages in my realm."
"Here, too."
"My point is that I was taught a few spells and combat skills that enable me to survive while traveling. As I said, very little is done with spells that target others, unless you're a combat mage. The penalties for interfering with free will for a mage like me can be severe."
Nora sighed in frustration. "Why is nothing easy with you?"
"It's not just me. These are the rules for all mages."
"Well, I don't know any other mages so I'm blaming you." She turned her attention back to the shivering cat in her lap as another rumble of thunder indicated that the storm was getting closer.
We need to hide. I need furniture.
"Why would you need furniture out here?" Darakin asked in confusion.
To hide underneath.
"Don't worry, kitty." Nora stroked the cat's back. "Wait ... he wants furniture?"
"He says he needs to hide underneath it."
She made a soothing noise. "Mrowley, you're as safe as houses with me. I won't let anything happen to you."
Yikes! the cat shrieked.
"What's wrong with him now?" Nora asked Darakin.
"Mrowley? What's wrong?"
The cat sniffed the air. Something's coming. A bad smell is coming.
Darakin looked around in alarm. "The krekdapop must be getting close. Mrowley is picking up her scent. Take him and hide behind that bush over there."
Nora picked the cat up and stood as a group of dark figures came screaming into the clearing.
"Sure and I told you not to run to us when you got into trouble, didn't I?"
"The demon ... is coming ... got Trevor ..." Howard gasped trying to catch his breath.
"What do you mean it got Trevor?" Darakin stepped closer.
"It grabbed Trevor and took him into the cave. We ran."
"Pfft. With friends like you, who needs enemies?" Nora mocked.
"I have to go back for him." Darakin headed toward the zoo annex.
"Darakin! You can't go in there. Your stuff is all here!" Nora said in alarm.
"Nora, I'm not leaving someone to die at the hands, I mean claws, of that demon."
"Who's Darakin?" Howard looked around in confusion.
"Never mind that," Nora snapped.
Darakin was nearing the gate to the annex when another figure came running out, covered in blood. Darakin turned and helped the young man limp toward the fire.
"Trevor! You got away." Howard and his friends called out.
"Yeah, but it's coming after me."
"How did you get away from it?" Darakin asked.
"I played dead and when it turned its back, I ran," he panted. Trevor and Darakin reached the group by the fire. Trevor's black robe and the shirt underneath were torn and flapped open, revealing a large gash in his chest. Blood was gushing from a head wound and his leg was scratched, as well.
Darakin turned to Howard and his friends. "Run, quick, take him to a healer."
"You guys take him to the hospital." Howard instructed his friends. "I'm gonna stay and help get rid of this thing."
Howard's friends grabbed Trevor and ran off into the distance.
A sudden flash of lightning followed by an earth-shaking roll of thunder indicated that the storm had arrived. A roar from the direction of the zoo annex caused them all to turn and look.
Darakin stated the obvious. "It would seem that the demon has arrived."
Chapter Thirty-Four
"Nora, take Mrowley and hide." As she hesitated, Darakin yelled, "Now!"
His command was impossible to resist. Nora picked the cat up and ran. But before she could reach the cover of the bushes, Mrowley had clawed his way out of her arms. He leapt to the ground and crouched low to the ground, growling.
"Nora, go!" Darakin yelled at her.
"But Mrowley --"
"I'll take care of him. I need to know you're safe so I can concentrate." At her continued hesitation, he pleaded, "Please."
Nora ran, hid in the bush and peered back at the scene unfolding in front of the fire.
The mage turned to Howard. "Why are you still here?" he shouted over the howling wind.
"I'm gonna help!"
"No, you're not. Just go somewhere safe."
"Kwok, I summoned that thing and I'll make sure it's taken care of."
"You ..." Darakin looked over Howard's shoulder at the fast approaching demon. "Run!" he shouted as the krekdapop closed the distance between them.
Howard looked over his shoulder and screamed. He took off in the direction that his friends had gone.
"So much for helping," Darakin scoffed.
The demon started following Howard until it spotted the hissing cat. Mrowley seemed frozen as the demon approached.
"Mrowley, run!" Darakin shouted.
As soon as he saw the cat start running, he began to chant. He would do an empowerment spell on the lightning. This would hopefully let him call the lightning to a targeted point and help kill the krekdapop by ensuring the lightning was at its fullest strength. Surely, the Mage Council couldn't fault him for that.
The thunder and lightning were coming in rapid succession now and it had begun to rain. If it hadn't been for the spell Darakin had done, the demon would have hid from the storm, but Darakin had called it to him and now it was bound to the area. For a brief second, Darakin reflected on the fact that the binding spell was a huge infraction of the Free Will laws, but he felt he could argue for its use under the emergency provisions clause for hostile situations in the Laws.
Nora watched from the bushes, marveling at the bizarre storm Darakin had created. She couldn't recall ever seeing such furious lightning and wind and certainly not without an accompanying torrential downpour. The gentle rain was more suited to a sun shower than it was a violent spring storm.
Demon! Mrowley ran toward Darakin. A rumble shook the ground. Thunder boomies ... The cat changed directions. Fire! Mrowley screamed as he turned again and headed toward the shrubs where Nora was hiding. The crazed demon slipped on the wet ground as it tried to keep up with the cat's erratic movement.
"Mrowley! Come to me," Darakin shouted. He held the pouch of elemental magic herbs, ready to toss it on the fire and say the final word of the spell when the demon was standing on the rune.
Mrowley heard Darakin and turned only to find himself face to face with the demon. The demon attempted to pounce on the cat. Mrowley darted quickly between the demon's powerful legs, being careful to avoid its slimy tail. The demon howled in frustration at being unable to catch the cat once again. It turned in a blind rage and ran back after Mrowley, who was heading for Darakin.
Darakin stood behind the rune so the cat would run toward him. He held the herb pouch in one hand and a large stick in the other, which he hid behind his back. As the cat got near, he called out, "Run past me and get some distance as fast as you can!"
Mrowley ran as fast as his little legs would carry him. As instructed, he ran past Darakin and kept going. With the demon getting close, Darakin readied the pointed branch behind his back.
The krekdapop, whose attention had been solely on the cat, now eyed Darakin with fury and headed straight toward him. When the krekdapop was within arm's reach, Darakin pulled the big branch out and held it in front of the demon's chest.
The demon ran into the branch at full speed, knocking Darakin over but stopping in its tracks, oblivious to the rune it was standing on. It stood there looking at the stick protruding from its chest. While it was distracted, Darakin jumped up and ran around the fire. Once he'd reached the opposite side, he shouted out the last word of the spell.
"Nektari!" He threw the herbs on the fire.
Nothing happened. The demon shrieked in anger and started running toward Darakin, with the branch protruding from its chest.
"What happened?" Nora shouted from the bushes.
"Nothing!" Darakin answered, as he started running in a circle around the fire and away from the demon.
"I can see that," Nora yelled in frustration. "Why not?"
"I'm a little busy at the moment, Nora," Darakin gasped as he ran by her position, continuing to circle the fire with the demon in pursuit.
The mage slipped on the wet ground.
"Darakin!" Nora screamed, as the demon closed the distance between it and the fallen mage. Darakin rolled onto his back and when the demon caught up, the mage kicked at the branch protruding from its chest. The krekdapop howled in pain and staggered back, falling into the fire.
Nora jumped out of her hiding spot to run to help Darakin.
"No!" he yelled. "Stay back."
"Why? It fell in the fire." She turned to look at the demon and stopped in horror as she saw it emerge from the fire, engulfed in flames.
"It's not susceptible to fire, Nora." Darakin started running with the demon following behind.
Nora stared, fascinated at the sight of Darakin running with his cloak blowing behind him, pursued by a flaming lizard demon. The tree branch burned up and fell to the ground in ashes. If she weren't so scared, it would be comical.
"What can I do to help?" she asked the next time he circled by.
"I need to stop the krekdapop on the rune."
"Well, why didn't you just say so?" Nora stepped out from behind the bushes. She pulled the stun gun out of her bag and turned it on.
Darakin saw the device in her hand. "That thing didn't work, Nora," he shouted from the opposite side of the fire.
"It didn't kill it, but it sure stopped it for a moment."
Darakin's face brightened. "Yes, it did!"
The mage continued running around the fire, followed by the demon. The next time Darakin passed by Nora's position, he snatched the stun gun from her outstretched hand.
When he reached the targeting rune, he stopped and turned, waiting for the krekdapop to reach him. As it did, he pressed the stun gun into the demon's skin.
With a scream, the krekdapop fell to the ground. Darakin wasted no time. He ran to his supply pile and took out the herbs he needed. He made several piles and chanted the spell again in quick repetition, throwing a handful of herbs on the fire each time he finished.
The gentle rain continued to fall, but though the ground was getting slick, it was no threat to Darakin's large fire.
"What are you doing?" Nora asked.
"I need to end the spell just as the lightning strikes or it won't work. I'm hoping one of these tries I'll time it right." He continued chanting his spell.
"Look out!" Nora screamed as the krekdapop recovered from the effects of the stun gun and stood up. With fury in its eyes, it looked for Darakin.
Using the ancient shamanistic prayer, he addressed the lightning element. "Please, let this work this time," he prayed. "Nektari!" he shouted and threw the herbs onto the fire.
A burst of bright white light exploded in the center of the fire and the flames shot high into the air.
Nora had to turn her eyes away from the bright light and missed the massive bolt of lightning that descended, landing squarely on the demon. When she looked back, all that remained of the krekdapop was a smoldering mass of dark green goo.
Chapter Thirty-Five
"Darakin!" Nora screamed looked toward Darakin's position. He'd been knocked over and was laying flat on the ground, unmoving.
She ran over to his position, her heart pounding in fear. She dropped to the ground next to him and put her hand to his neck to feel for a pulse. She let out a startled shriek as he reached out and touched her.
He opened his eyes and smiled at her.
"Oh my God! You scared me half to death. How did you survive that lighting strike? I felt static all the way over there."
"Hey, I didn't spend all afternoon communicating with the elements for my health ... oh wait, actually I did!"
She smiled. "You just made a joke in my language! That's the first time ever."
"So it is," he smiled back. "Are you okay?"
"Yes, I'm fine." Nora looked around. "But where's Mrowley?"
Darakin lifted himself up on his elbows. "He ran past me just before I rammed the demon with that branch and kept going. I wanted him safe from the lightning."
Nora sniffed. "What if he's lost? We have to find him." She took Darakin's hand and helped him to his feet.
"Mrowley!" the two of them called out. There was no answer.
"He went this way," Darakin pointed and they headed off in the direction that the cat had run. They got further and further away from the fire with no sign of him.
After a few minutes, they stopped. Nora stifled a sob. "I knew it was a bad idea to let him outside."
"Nora, I'm sorry, I guess it was all too much for him, between the storm and the demon." Darakin's wiped an unbidden tear from his eye. He'd been looking forward to easing the loneliness of his nomadic existence with Mrowley's company.
Nora cried softly as they made their way back to the fire. Darakin kicked dirt on the embers that remained and went back to sit next to the weeping Nora.
Why is she leaking now?
"Mrowley?" Darakin jumped up and looked around. Mrowley sat a few feet away, giving himself a bath.
"Mrowley! You're safe." Darakin ran forward and scooped the cat into his arms.
Dude, you're embarrassing us both.
"Mrowley!" Nora jumped up and ran to him, too. She gave him a hug in Darakin's arms.
"How long have you been here?" Darakin asked.
Since you were running away from the lizard thingy. I hope I looked a little braver when I was running from it.
"I was running from a killer demon, cat."
Yeah, yeah, me too. But I looked a lot cooler.
"Didn't you hear us calling you?"
Yeah, I answered but you didn't hear.
"Where were you? We looked around."
Dude, I was in the bushes. The sky was leaking.
"Well, you scared us. We thought you were gone."
Nope. I'm still here. I have to say, I am kind of disappointed, though.
"Why?"
Well, after I saw the giant's light ray hit the demon thingy, I thought I'd have charbroiled lizard for dinner.
Darakin looked at the steamy, gooey remains of the krekdapop and laughed. "Sorry, I'll help you find some lizard when we get home, okay?"
At the mention of his return to his realm, Nora stepped back. In an instant her demeanor went from relieved to angry.
"We should be going. Someone might come to investigate that lightning strike or the fire." She started walking away.
Darakin picked up Mrowley and rushed to catch up to her. "Are you ..."
"Am I what?"
"Are you coming with us to see the, um ...?"
"The what? The dryad? You want to know if I'll come watch you and Mrowley leave, do you?"
"Well, yes," Darakin looked at his feet, not wanting to look her in the eye.
Though she wanted to be home in the privacy of her bedroom where she could have a good cry, she couldn't bear to give up another few minutes with him. "Aye, I'll come."
"Thank you."
"Don't mention it."
"To whom?"
"What?"
"To whom should I not mention it?"
"Nobody," she sighed. "It's just an expression we use here. When someone says thank you, you can say don't mention it, if it wasn't a bother or anything. Of course, in this case, it is a bother because it's, I mean my heart is ... oh, never mind."
Darakin said nothing. He wished things had been different -- that he'd met her in his own realm where his magic worked and he felt like a man who was able to support a wife. Wait, wife? Where did that come from? He shook his head.
Dude, what's she trying to say?
"She's going to miss us," Darakin whispered to the cat.
Oh, Mrowley whispered back. I'm gonna miss her, too.
The trio headed into the woods, where they'd found the dryad. Nora wondered if she'd be able to find her way back out as Darakin expertly moved through the dark woods. The thunder and lightning had passed and all that remained was the gentle rain that barely penetrated the treetops.
"Can I hold Mrowley for a few minutes?" she asked in a choked voice.
"Of course, how thoughtless of me. I'm sorry." He handed the cat to Nora, who held him in her arms in such a way that she could also use her hand to pet him as they walked.
Mrowley purred, enjoying the comfort of Nora's touch.
After the better part of an hour, they heard the sound of the raindrops hitting water and Nora knew they'd arrived at the small lake where they'd found the dryad. Darakin stopped and turned to her.
"Nora --"
"Don't. There's nothing to say. You don't belong here. I get it. And I wouldn't belong in your world, so if I were to go with you, we'd be in the same boat."
"What boat?"
Noooo. No boats! Darakin, you said we wouldn't go in the water.
"What's wrong with him?" Nora asked.
"He's afraid --"
Dude! Not afraid. I just don't like 'em.
"I'm sorry, he's not afraid, he just doesn't like boats."
She let out a small, bitter laugh. "I know I said I wouldn't, but I think I actually will miss having to explain all of our expressions to you. The same boat means we'd be in the same circumstance."
Phew.
"Ah."
The two of them stood there, looking at each other, not knowing what to say. Finally, Darakin broke the silence. "Well, I guess this is it ..."
A single tear fell from Nora's eye and she handed Mrowley to Darakin. He leaned forward and kissed her. She pulled him into her arms and hugged him tightly.
A muffled voice cried out from between them. Hey! Cat here ... can't breathe ... Mrowley managed to jump free of Darakin's grasp and sat watching as the two embraced and kissed.
After what seemed like hours to the little cat, they separated. "I'll always love you, Nora."
"Me too. Now go. All this delaying is making me think you don't really want to go."
"I don't. I wish I could fit in here. But I don't. I have to go."
"Well then, be quick about it. Off with you." She shooed him away with her hands.
He bent and picked up Mrowley again, before turning and walking away. Mrowley sat up and rested his paws on Darakin's shoulder.
"Is she still there?" Darakin asked.
Yep. I think she's leaking again, though. How come she's not coming with us?
"Mrowley, what part of this situation have you missed? We've realized that neither of us fits in the other's world, so we need to part company."
Wait, you mean we'll never see her again?
"Probably not."
But I like her.
Darakin let out a sad laugh that was almost a cry. "Me too." He felt his eyes starting to water.
Hey! You're leaking, too.
"Yes, I am."
Cats don't leak.
"They droop, though. You said you were drooping the other night."
Yes. I think I'm drooping now.
The mage kept walking, not trusting himself to speak while he struggled to gain control of his emotions.
The dryad stepped out from behind a tree. Just as before, her long hair fell gracefully around her body keeping her covered. From her location, Nora watched, her admiration of the creature mingled with jealousy as she greeted Darakin. Nora couldn't help but wonder if the two of them would remain together when they went back to their realm.
"Mage, you've returned," the dryad said.
"Yes."
"Is the demon dead, then?"
"Yes."
Wow! She's pretty.
The dryad laughed. "As are you, little cat."
Mrowley's face reflected his pleasure. He didn't even get mad that she'd called him "little". She understands me, too!
She smiled. "I understand all languages." She looked back at Darakin. "This storm was your creation?"
"Yes."
"It was a bizarre storm."
"I know. I don't really know how to balance the rain, thunder and lightning."
"True, but how resourceful of you to return to your shamanic roots."
"Thank you. Actually, Mrowley here gave me the idea."
"What an astonishing little creature he is!"
Mrowley preened at the praise of the gorgeous nymph, again ignoring the word "little."
The dryad looked back at the place where Nora still stood, watching. "You return without her?"
"Yes. We've realized that we don't fit in each other's worlds."
Darakin and Mrowley both turned to look at Nora, who burst into tears as she saw their faces.
Dude? I ... I can't ... I mean, thank you for wanting to take me and I know I would've liked to hunt all those mousies, and that village that makes all that rat stuff sounds awesome and I'm really gonna miss having someone to talk to, but I can't go.
"No?" Darakin looked at the cat.
Look at her. I can't leave her. Please, don't be mad. I'll stay and keep her company. Is that okay?
Once again, a feeling of loneliness welled up inside the mage, but his heart was breaking at leaving Nora alone, so he reassured the cat, saying, "Of course, Mrowley." He gave the cat a hug and then stooped to put him on the ground.
Mrowley turned to leave but the dryad spoke up. "So, you have the opportunity to stay with someone who actually understands you and to be free in the woods to hunt as you please, yet you choose instead to remain tethered to a person who has to guess at your desires? And you do this all because her sadness is too much for you to bear?"
Yes.
"What a noble creature you are! I would grant you a blessing, cat, before you return to her."
A blessing?
"Yes, like a wish. What would you like?"
Ooh! A big mousie. No wait, a steak. Oh wait, no -- a giant lizard. But not like the gooey one. A roasted one. Or maybe a ...
The dryad laughed. "Such simple wishes. I can do much more and will. I grant you long life. You will live far beyond your kin's norm so that you may keep your human company for many years to come."
No lizard then? The cat asked in disappointment.
"Mrowley, she's given you much better than that. Now thank her." Darakin said, his voice breaking with emotion.
Thank you.
"You're welcome, Mrowley."
The cat turned and ran toward Nora, who cried even harder as the cat jumped into her arms. "You're staying with me?" She hugged him.
Yes, the cat squeaked. Can't ... breathe ... again.
At his cries, she loosened her grip. "It's a steak dinner you'll be having tonight, Mrowley."
Yay! I am getting my wish.
"I don't know what you're saying, little kitty, but I'll do my best to make you happy."
Mrowley purred and rubbed against her hand. So you should.
Darakin turned away from the scene to face the dryad again. "You're sure about this?" she asked him.
"No, I mean yes."
"Well, which is it, mage? Yes or no?"
With a mournful look back at Nora and Mrowley, he sighed. "It's yes."
With a shake of her head, she began chanting in her tongue. When she'd finished the incantation, she drew an arc in the air with her hand. A swirling cloud of mist appeared before them. Darakin took a step toward it.
The dryad made a chastising sound with her tongue. "I would have expected noble behavior from you, not the cat."
"But it's their world, both of them. I don't fit in here."
"That may be, but you don't seem the type of man who would leave your child behind."
"Child?"
"She's with child, fool. You don't see it?"
"See what?" Darakin asked in confusion, looking at Nora's slim figure.
"The flush in her cheeks. The swell of her breasts. The glow radiating from within her? That's the presence of the baby." She made a sound of disgust. "Men are so blind to what's before their eyes."
"Nora's pregnant?" Darakin asked in awe. "How come she didn't tell me?"
"Maybe she doesn't realize it yet. Or perhaps she wants you to stay for her, not for the child. Women have pride, you know."
"Well, just tonight I had thoughts of her being my wife. I do love her. But I feel so ineffective here."
"Sometimes, you must look past your own comfort for those you love. You proved this evening that you are a powerful magical being. Few could have summoned that storm without years of working at the shamanic practices."
Darakin looked at the shimmering portal. Home was within reach, but he looked back at Nora, standing there, clutching Mrowley. She wasn't even attempting to wipe away the tears falling from her eyes. His eyes fell to her belly. His son or daughter was growing in there -- a precious result of their love. He knew then that he couldn't leave. He needed to be with Nora and to watch their child grow.
"I want to stay."
"This is your last chance, mage. I return home now."
"I know. Thank you for the offer, but I'm staying."
With a smile, the dryad turned and disappeared into the misty ring, which then dissipated and was gone.
Chapter Thirty-Six
Nora stood, frozen in place as Darakin turned and walked toward her. "What ... what happened? She wouldn't take you?"
He stepped in and gave Nora and Mrowley a gentle hug. "I can't leave you, Nora."
"Really?" She seemed to melt against him in relief and he hugged her tight.
After a minute or two, he asked, "Why didn't you tell me about the child?"
She took an angry step back from him. "That's why you stayed? That's exactly why I didn't tell you. Plus, it's really early. I wasn't even sure yet. How do you know?"
I tried to tell you, dude. I told you she was having hairballs.
"Hairballs? How does that mean you knew Nora was pregnant?"
"The cat figured it out and you didn't? He knew I was having some morning sickness." She turned and started walking away. "Well, you should have gone with the dryad then, because I'll no' have someone staying with me from pity."
"Pity? I'm not staying out of pity. That's our child!"
"Aye, you couldn't stay for me, but you'll stay for the baby?"
He caught up to her and held her in his powerful grip. "Nora, I love you. I've been thinking ... I mean there are certain circumstances that a man ..." he sighed in frustration.
"Look, I've not made any demands of you, you should've gone home."
"I didn't want to. Not really. When I picture myself at home now, it's always with you and Mrowley by my side. It doesn't seem like home without you anymore."
He bowed his head. "I don't know if I'd have stepped through even if the dryad hadn't told me you were with child."
"She knew?" Nora asked in surprise.
"Yes, she said something about an inner glow. And now that she said it, I can't believe how blind I was to miss it. There's nobody in any realm that I'd rather have a family with, Nora. Please? I know we'll have misunderstandings and things won't be easy at times, but I love you more than anything, and I'd started picturing you as my wife even before I knew."
"Are you ... are you asking me to marry you?"
Darakin fell to his knees in the mud and looked at her in surprise. "I think I am. I mean, yes! Will you marry me?"
Nora fell to the ground next to him. Mrowley jumped free and landed in the mud.
Do you have any idea how long it's gonna take me to get my fur clean? He licked furiously at his fur. And this isn't even good tasting mud.
"Quit complaining, cat, or we'll give you a bath."
Nora laughed as she knelt next to Darakin.
"Is that a yes?" he asked her.
"Yes!" she threw her arms around his neck.
The two of them hugged and kissed while Mrowley alternated between cleaning himself and changing positions, meowing in frustration at not being able to find any non-muddy ground on which to bathe.
Finally, Darakin pulled back from Nora. "Let's go home."
"Yes, let's." She picked up Mrowley.
"Oh! I'll carry him. We don't want you straining."
"Jaysus, you're not going to be one of those men, are you? I'm pregnant, not disabled."
Hey! What strain? Are you calling me fat?
"Well, you have put on a few pounds now that you're a housecat."
Mrowley wanted to protest, but he found life as a housecat so pleasing, that he didn't. The trio started walking out of the woods.
"So, what are we going to name the baby?" Darakin asked.
"Well, a lot of people here name babies for their ancestors. What are your parents' names?"
"Karkin and Darani."
"Oh," she laughed. "Maybe we'll name them for mine, Patrick or Margaret."
"What's wrong with Karkin and Darani? In my society, we use pieces of the parents' names to make a name for the child. That's how they got Darakin."
"Yeah? Well here a child named Darkark or Karkani or anything like that might get made fun of."
Mrowley laughed. Darkark.
"Alright, cat. Quit laughing. Besides, it would be Darkar, not Darkark and those were my parents anyway. Our child would be Dara or Norkin or maybe even Anor."
Nora groaned. "Those are even worse."
The rain had stopped and they emerged from the forest into the moonlight of the late spring evening. The trio walked out of the park and off to start their life as a family.
The dryad watched them walk away. The portal she'd made had only led to a different area of the same park, just in case Darakin had been foolish enough to step into it. It wasn't often that she felt the need to intervene in the affairs of mortal beings, but something about the sad, young woman; the confused but brave mage who went out of his way to save a society from a demon, even though they made him feel like an outcast; and a cat that would give up his own dreams to keep a human company had stirred her interest.
She smiled as she saw their future -- a future filled with their child and happiness -- oh yes, and mousies. She laughed outright as she heard the words of the cat on the wind.
Hey Darakin?
"Yes, Mrowley?"
Did you tell Nora the good news?
"What good news?"
About how I'm gonna be with you guys for a really long time!
"Oh yes. That good news. Nora, you'll be happy to know that Mrowley has been granted an exceptionally long lifespan by the dryad. He'll be with us for many years to come."
Nora smiled and hugged the cat. "Oh, that does make me happy! I wish I could thank her."
They walked a few more steps.
Hey Darakin?
"Yes, Mrowley?"
What about Mrowley as a name?
"Sorry cat, we're not naming the baby Mrowley."
Nora choked as she heard Darakin's reply to the cat.
Why not? I am a noble creature, remember?
"Yes, you are." Darakin laughed, gave Mrowley a pet and put his arm around Nora's waist. The group faded from the dryad's view.

